In strange company; a story of Chili and the southern seas

COMPANY

O O T

JTA

*-

•{*

IN STRANGE COMPANY

In Strange Company

A STORY OF CHILI AND
THE SOUTHERN SEAS

By GuyA Boothby^?

AUTHOR OF | Ct Q £"

" Pharos, the Egyptian," " Dr. Nikola's Experiment," etc.

NEW YORK AND LONDON
STREET & SMITH, PUBLISHERS

)— ^ o ib o

7? S3

Copyright, 1894 and 'S^.
By F. TENNYSON NEELY.

Copyright, 1900,
By STREET & SMITH

~3°( 8 47

iiincroft Library

bnnc.orr L.brary

University of California

WITHDRAWN

Dearest /fcotbet,

rri«

WITH THE UTMOST LO V ft

THAT I
DEDICATE TO YOU THIS BOOK,

THE OUTCOME OF TEN LONG YEARS OF SEPARATION-

CONTENTS.

INTRODUCTION BY ME. LUKE SANCTUARY ... ^ 1
Setting forth how the Book came to be written, and con-
taining a Copy of a most important Letter.

PART L

CHAP.

L SHOWING WHERE THE MONEY REALLY CAME FROM 13

II. A STRANGE NIGHT — ... ... 25

III. A STRANGER DAY ... ... ... 52

IV. THE ALBINO IS DISAPPOINTED ... ... 66

Y. THE ESCAPE FROM CHILI ... — ... 72

VI. THE 'ISLAND QUEEN* — ^ »~ 81

VIL THE MAN'S DEATH ... *». ... 98

PART IL

I. JOHN RAMSAY TAKES UP THE TALE ... _ 115

II. A CHEQUERED CAREER ... ... ... 134

HI. SACRED AND PROFANE LOVE ... ... 151

IV. RAMSAY BECOMES A SHIP-OWNER ... ... 165

V. A CURIOUS QUEST ... M _ 180

VI. AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR ... ... ... 190

VIL BATAVIA A STRANGE MEETING *~ ...198

CONTENTS.
PART HL

JHAP.

I. RAMSAY IS RELEASED FROM CUSTODY ... 216

II. GAOL-BREAKING EXTRAORDINARY ... .,. 228

III. THE ISLAND ... M. ... ... 243

IV. RESCUED ... ... .«. ... 257

V. RAMSAY MEETS OLD FRIENDS ~. «.. 270

*L CONCLUSION «**•*•«. 288

IN STRANGE COMPANY.

INTRODUCTION.

IN WHICH IS SET FORTH HOW THE BOOK CAME
TO BE WRITTEN.

FUST and foremost it should be stated how I, Luke
Sanctuary, came to be connected with this most
extraordinary and, to say the least of it, mysterious
business. For my own part, I do not doubt but that
when you have read a few pages you will have come to
the conclusion that, personally, I had no share in its
actual making, for I am a man of peaceful disposition,
as much unaccustomed as I am unfitted to bear a hand
in such adventurous concerns; and what is perhaps
more to the point, one who has never been out of
England in the whole course of his existence.

This preliminary having been set forth, and your
mind disabused of any false impression, I am brought
to the plain matter at issue, namely, the reason of, the
facts which led to, and the people who induced my
taking up the writing of this book. And as this again

2 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

— for it seems I am not permitted to escape it — neces-
sitates the narration of more concerning myself, let me,
if I can be nothing else, be brief.

To begin with, my name is Luke Sanctuary ; I am a
bachelor ; a man of regular and studious habits ; the
possessor of what is vaguely termed a comfortable
income ; and, as the result of such an income, a house,
my friends tell me, of considerable attractions, situated
in that Garden of all England, the Isle of Wight

And truly enough it is, if the two terms be not
synonymous, both a comfortable and pleasant home ;
for while I have endeavoured to make its internal
accommodation what I imagine a dwelling-house in
these enlightened days should be, its external advantages
have not been unconsidered. From my windows, look-
ing towards the north, I can command one of the most
beautiful and extensive views along the whole length
of the English coast ; while straight before me, and as
far as the eye can reach to right and left, stretches
Spithead, glittering, as I write, a bright sapphire blue,
in the warm sunshine of this September morning.
Across its placid surface may be seen the forts and
mast forest of Portsmouth, with Gosport on the near,
and Southsea dim and distant on the far side; to all
of which the hills of Portsdown form an effective
background.

Of shipping there is no lack : a cruiser of the latest
pattern, newly commissioned, lies at anchor immedi-
ately before me ; a deep sea cable-steamer is in the act
of entering the harbour; while torpedo-boats, ferry-
steamers, colliers, mud-dredgers, yachts, and such-like

HOW THE BOOK CAME TO BE WRITTEN. 3

small craft pass to and fro continually, as if for my
peculiar and individual benefit.

It is a picture of which I never grow weary, and
indeed I sometimes feel, were its attractions not so
irresistible, my book, * The First Fruits of the Renais-
sance/ upon which I have been engaged these eight years
past, and which is as yet only in its fifty-second chapter,
would long ago have been in print, delighting an
appreciative public, or, what is more likely, cumbering
the shelves of our second-hand dealers. And surely —
for I am in the humour for philosophical reflection — no
better view, or one more suited to the opening of this
strange story, could possibly be chosen than Spithead
on this pleasant autumn morning.

But it is easier, I find, to talk of beginning than
actually to begin, for twice I have dipped my pen in
the ink, and twice I have pulled my virgin foolscap
towards me, but somehow I have not yet managed to
commence. Now, however, I will sound the bugles and
open the attack.

But it is of no use ! Fate, in the form of a heavy
footstep, is on the stairs, and a masculine voice is
calling, "Cousin Luke, Cousin Luke, where on earth
have you stowed yourself away ? "

The voice is the voice of my sailor cousin by
marriage, John Ramsay, who, with his bride, has been
my guest this fortnight past. His bellow has something
of the resonance of a fog-horn, and, partly for the safety
of my roof and partly to gratify my own curiosity, I am
induced to acquaint him of my whereabouts. There-
upon he rushes impulsively in, for he will never be

4 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

aught but a boy in his manners, his face aglow with
excitement, and brandishing a sheet of note-paper in his
hand.

"'Vast working, Cousin Luke," he cries, scattering
my MSS. with the violence of his inrush; "pipe all
hands, for here it is, just arrived by post from Sir
Benjamin ! "

" What is here ? " I ask, looking up into his hand-
some sunburnt face with a smile. "What has Sir
Benjamin been kind enough to send me ? A brace of
partridges perhaps, or "

" A brace of horse-marines ! " is the prompt reply,
and thereupon my manuscripts are unceremoniously
swept off the table, to make room for the sheet of note-
paper I have mentioned above.

" Now, Cousin Luke, I'll have to trouble you for the
loan of your best attention," he says, " for here is the
mysterious letter of which I told you last night ; here
is the bit of paper which has caused four people to
play hide-and-seek all round the world, occasioned the
death of two, and done its best to kill half-a-dozen
others. Oh ! my dear departed grandmother, just fancy
that innocent little slip of cream-laid having once been
worth a couple of hundred thousand pounds ! "

I am supposed to know intuitively to what he refers,
for he waves his hand with a commanding gesture,
forces me back into my seat, and then, smoothing the
letter out, bids me read it aloud for his and my own
information. This is what I read, and as upon it
depends the whole point of this book, I beg that you
will give it your best attention.

HOW THE BOOK CAME TO BE WRITTEN. 5

* Valparaiso, Chili,

" 8th August, 1891.

*To SIB BENJAMIN PLOWDEN, KNT., ETC., ETO,
"EAST INDIA AVENUE, LONDON.

" My worthy and respected Uncle Benjamin,

" I beg you will not suppose for an instant
that I am unable to imagine with what apprehension
and surprise you will receive this letter from one so
unworthy as your nephew, written from such a place,
and dated at such a serious time. And yet, both the
place and the serious time are part and parcel of the
reason which induces the communication.

" To lay my business properly before you, it is neces-
sary that I should carry your memory back, let us say
fifteen years, when, after a certain episode which it
would become neither of us to recall, you were good
enough to show me the front door of England, and the
back entrance to the outside world, at the same time
enriching me with much good advice, two trenchant
sayings from the works of that priggish person Solomon,
and last, but by no means least, Five Hundred Pounds
sterling.

"Reflecting that all countries present equal possi-
bilities to the possessor of five hundred pounds in hard
cash, I came out here, with the result, that by ceaseless
energy and thrift (of the possession of which latter
virtue you have hitherto scarcely believed me capable)
I have added to the five hundred pounds you advanced
me, four hundred similar amounts.

" In other words, my revered relative, my adventures
nave prospered beyond my wildest expectations. My

6 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

silver mines have achieved wonders. As for my
Haciendas, by which name these ignorant foreigners
denominate such farms as those of which I know you,
my uncle, to be the possessor, I managed to dispose of
them, prior to this unfortunate Revolution, for consider-
ably more than twice their real value. Therefore, to
all intents and purposes, I may be considered what you,
in your absurd City jargon, would term a decidedly
warm or rich man. So much by way of introduction.

" Now though I am, both by instinct and training,
distrustful and suspicious, yet, strangely enough, I am
about to forswear my principles so far as to repose in
you, my father's brother, being perfectly assured of your
probity and honour, such confidence as one man seldom
places in another. In other words, having in my mind
the perilous times now upon this unhappy country, I
am remitting to your charge by the good ship Culloden,
advised as leaving here on Thursday of next week, the
entire amount of my fortune, amounting to Two Hun-
dred Thousand Pounds of English money, in specie,
securely packed in accordance with the steam-ship
company's regulations, and addressed to you in London.
The bill of lading accompanies this present letter,
which will be conveyed to and posted in London by
Captain Porson of H.M.S. Chanticleer, leaving Valparaiso
to-morrow morning.

" That this extraordinary trust will occasion you some
little surprise I do not doubt, but from what I know of
your character, I feel certain that not only will you
accept the charge, but that you will guard my interests
as you would your own.

* Were it not that I consider it my duty to remain in

HOW THE BOOK CAME TO BE WRITTEN. 7

this country until these troubles are overpast, I should
certainly come home to guard my fortune personally.
But such a thing being, for the present, impossible, I
have, I believe, by placing it in your hands, done both
what is wisest and best to secure its safety.

" One earnest piece of advice I would entreat you to
remember. For the reason that I am successful, I have
made many enemies here, who would not scruple to
employ any means, however base, to bring about my
ruin. I beg and implore, therefore, that you will pay
no attention whatsoever to any person, male or female,
who may approach you in my name, either by letter or
otherwise, with the following exception.

" Should it be necessary for me to communicate with
you, either personally or by messenger, you will do
nothing, listen to no proposals, or even hint that you
know anything of my existence or my fortune, until you
have in your hand the following authority.

"Having carefully considered the matter in all its
bearings, I have arrived at the conclusion that there is
only one thing absolutely and wholly unforgeable and
unmatchable within my reach, and that is, the tear in
an ordinary sheet of paper.

" To apply this knowledge to my own purposes, I have
obtained from a certain source a sample of quite un-
known note-paper, and torn it in half in a peculiar
manner. One portion I send to you herewith; the
other I shall retain in my own keeping, until I desire
to communicate with you. It is obviously impossible —
no one having seen this paper in my possession — that
any third party could so tear another as to match,
fibre for fibre, the piece you hold, even could they

8 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

obtain a similar description of paper, which I happen
to know is out of the question.

"This being so, any person bringing to you a sample
of the same water-mark, of the same texture, and, more
important still, torn in such a manner as to exactly fit
the piece you hold, must either have stolen it from me
(which I can confidently promise shall not happen), or
be my bond-fide agent. I beg therefore that you will
pay to him whatsoever sum, up to the entire amount,
he shall ask of you. But remember, on no consideration
shall you pay even so much as one half-penny to any
person vihomsoevcr, even one representing himself to be
your unworthy nephewt until this duplicate is in your

" For reasons which would not have the slightest inter-
est for you, I am compelled to act in this mysterious
fashion ; and such is my absolute trust and confidence
in your honour and integrity, that I go so far as to
freely absolve you beforehand from any blame whatso-
ever, should the precautions I have enumerated here
miscarry.

" Believe me, such warnings are not idle ; attempts
will certainly be made to obtain the money, and after
careful consideration, I think I have hit upon the only
safe way to guard myself against any such conspiracies.

" If by any chance no word shall reach you from me
within the space of twenty-one years, day for day from
this 8th of August, you may regard it as complete
evidence of my death, and in that case I bequeath to
your children, should you at that time have any living,
or failing them to such members of my father's family
as may then be alive, the entire amount of my fortune,

SOW THE BOOK CAME TO BE WRITTEN. 9

with all interests and accumulations which may have
become added thereto.

"T am my uncle,

" Your obliged and obedient nephew,

" MARMADUKE PLOWDEN."

When I reached the signature, Ramsay, who had
been listening with unabating interest, hit me a heavy
thwack upon the shoulder, at the same time crying
enthusiastically —

" There, my learned cousin, what is your opinion of
that precious document ? "

" I think," said I, with a gravity befitting such an
important decision, " that it is the letter of a very
unscrupulous, and I should say at the time he wrote it,
very frightened, man.'*

" My idea exactly," Ramsay replied. " It is interest-
ing to note how ms impudence dies out as his letter
progresses, and how its place is usurped by a good whole-
some fear. One thing more, do you honestly believe
that that vast sum of money, £200,000, came from the
respectable sources to which he alludes — silver mines
and farm properties, and such-like ; all accumulated
by his own thrift and industry ? "

" How can I tell ? But from what I know of the
man, I should be rather inclined to guess — not ! "

" Very good. And now, as we're agreed upon that
point, let me ask you what recollections, if any, you
have of this peculiar relative of yours ? — for relative ta
certainly is."

" Of Marmaduke Plowden ? "

10 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

" Exactly ; in Chili known as Marcos Veneda. Surely
you must have seen him often when he was a boy ? "

"Not often, Jack — half-a-dozen times at most;
certainly not more. He lived on the other side of the
kingdom, you must remember ; and then again, he was
not the sort of youth of whom one would be anxious
to see very much."

" What was he like ? "

I hesitated before replying. The truth was, it was
an awkward question, for upon the last occasion of rny
seeing him, he was sitting in the office of my kinsman,
the Sir Benjamin Plowden before referred to, looking
very frightened and miserable, and wondering how a
certain interview which was being conducted in an
adjoining room would end ; that is, whether it would
result in his being sent to gaol or abroad. As may be
imagined, under these circumstances, he did not look
his best. But then that was well-nigh twenty years ago.

So absorbed was I in recalling these recollections,
that I had quite forgotten my companion's question.
He brought me back to my senses with a start.

" Come, come, Cousin Luke, no day-dreams, if you
please; you haven't answered my question yet."

" Well, Jack, as a young man, perhaps I cannot give
you any better description of him than to say that he
was, without doubt, the handsomest, and at the same
time the most untrustworthy being, with whom I had
ever come into contact. As old Darby, our coachman
in those days, once put it, * Young Master Marmaduke's
as 'andsome as paint, but lor, there, it's all on top, like
bad coach varnish ! ' In fact, there was something about

HOW THE BOOK CAME TO BE WRITTEN. 11

the lad's good looks that repelled rather than attracted
one/'

" How do you mean — a sort of fierceness ? "

" No; a something that was rather crafty than fierce,
a something that betrayed cruelty as well as cunning.
As a school -boy there was nobody more admired for his
beauty or more despised for his moral character."

" Was he a plucky boy ? "

" To an extraordinary degree, I believe, as far as
personal bravery went; but somehow he was always
at daggers drawn, not with his school -fellows alone, but
with everybody with whom he came into contact."

" And when he left school ? "

" As far as I remember he went first into some office
in a country town, where he remained for a year; then
Sir Benjamin took him in hand, and got him a situation
in a large banking institution in London."

"And after that?"

" Commenced his downfall ; he fell in with a low set,
became a frequenter of second-rate race -courses, an
admirer of ballet-girls and objectionable barmaids;
finally, is said to have forged his benefactor's name,
and to have come within an ace of standing in a felon's
dock."

" A nice character truly I And Sir Benjamin honoured
the signature ? "

"For the sake of the lad's mother. And then it
was, I suppose, that he gave him the £500 referred
to in that letter, and shipped him out of England."

" And, as far as you know, he was never heard of
•gain, until his letter and the £200,000 arrived ? *

12 IN STEANGE COMPANY.

" Not to my knowledge ; in fact, until you recalled
it, I had almost forgotten his existence."

1 ' Very well then. Now you'll just come for a walk
with me, and, as we go, I'll tell you something of
Marmaduke Plow den's — otherwise Marcos Veneda's —
wonderful career, from the day he left England till I
made his acquaintance, under such peculiar circum-
stances, six months ago. Then you shall take pens,
paper, and ink, and write the first half of it. I'll do the
last, and together we'll make it into a book for the in-
formation of the world. Here's a case full of first-class
cigars ; it's a perfect day for a tramp ; so get your
things and come along."

Resistance being useless, I collected hat and stick
and went, and the result of that walk is the story —
strange enough, goodness knows — which I now place
before you.

PARTL
CHAPTER L

SHOWING WHERE THE MONEY REALLY CAME FROM*

SO far we have seen, that shifty Marmaduke Plowden,
in Chili known as Marcos Veneda, despatched to
the care of his uncle, Sir Benjamin Plowden, of the East
India Avenue, London, £200,000 in English gold, with
the request that that gentleman would keep it for him
until he could come home to look after it himself.

Now, to properly understand our story, we must hark
back to the very beginning of things, and endeavour to
discover where such an enormous fortune came from in
the first instance ; for the statement of its owner that
he derived it from his silver mines and Hacienda
properties is not worthy of a moment's credence. There
is only one person who can elucidate the mystery for
us, and his extraordinary adventures we must now
proceed to consider.

You must understand that Michael Bradshaw, of 3
Parkington Terrace, South Kensington, was that sort
of superlatively clever person who, after a life of grand
coups, always comes to grief in some superlatively silly
fashion. From the day on which he first entered the

14 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

service of the Anglo-Kamtchatka Bank, to the evening
of the dinner in his honour at the Whitehall Rooms
as general manager, his career was one of exceptional
brilliance. He it was who hit out the scheme which
saved the Bank in the matter of the Bakell-Askern
Syndicate ; he it was who manipulated the Patagonian
Bonds and the Golden Sunset Silver Mining Company
to the Bank's ultimate advantage ; he it was who — but
there, his devices are matters of history, and beyond
being corroborative evidences of his cleverness, are of
little or no moment to this story. The following notice
of the dinner above referred to appeared in the columns
of the daily press the next morning, and is worth
considering —

" At the Whitehall Rooms, last evening, Mr. Michael
Bradshaw, the well-known and universally respected
General Manager of the Anglo-Kamtchatka Banking
Company, was entertained at dinner by the Directors
of that institution, prior to his departure for a brief
holiday in the South of France. Covers were laid for
a hundred guests, the chair being taken by the Right
Honourable Lord Burgoo, Chairman of the Company.
In proposing the toast of 'Their Guest/ the noble
Chairman eulogized Mr. Bradshaw's services to the
Bank, and hoped that the holiday he was about to
enjoy would enable him to devote many more years
to the advancement of the institution he had served so
well Mr. Bradshaw replied in feeling terms."

After the dinner the manager drove back to his
house in Kensington. Though it was well-nigh two

WHERE THE MONEY REALLY CAME FROM. 15

o'clock, he did not think of going to bed, but went into
his study and lit a cigar. As every one had noticed
that evening, he certainly looked as if he needed a
holiday; his face was woefully haggard, and his eyes
had a peculiar brilliance that spoke, as plainly as any
words, of sleepless nights and never-ceasing worry
and anxiety.

For a long time he promenaded the room, his hands
in his pockets and his face sternly set. Once he smiled
sardonically as the recollection of the evening's speeches
crossed his mind. Then, throwing himself into a chair
before his writing-table, he began to unlock the drawers,
and to destroy the papers they contained.

When this task was completed, the sun had been up
some time, and a large pile of paper-ash lay inside the
grate. He pulled back the curtains, unbarred the
shutters, and opened the window, letting in a flood of
sunshine. Then, dropping into a comfortable chair
beside the fire, he fell asleep.

By eight o'clock he was at Charing Cross, his ticket
was taken, and he was bidding good-bye to a large
crowd of friends.

Next day, instead of busying himself with the enjoy-
ments of Monte Carlo, as his friends supposed him, he
was in reality at Dieppe, anxiously awaiting the arrival
of a small brig, the Florence Annie of Teignmouth. As
soon as she arrived he boarded her, and half-an-hour
later, a course being set, she was bowling down Channel,
bound for Buenos Ayres. It was peculiar that the
captain invariably addressed his passenger as "Mr.
Vincent." It was strange also that, for a voyage of

16 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

such duration, he should have brought with him so
small an amount of luggage. In the hold, however,
were half-a-dozen barrels inscribed with his name, and
labelled " Cement." Now cement, as everyone knows,
is a staple article of export from Great Britain to the
South American Kepublics.

A month later, all England was astounded by the
news that Michael Bradshaw, the admired and univers-
ally respected, was wanted by the police on a charge of
defrauding the Anglo-Kamtchatka Banking Company
of £250,000. But so carefully had his plans been
arranged, that not a trace of either the money or his
whereabouts could be discovered. Being a cultivated
person, he might have replied with Plautus, " Doli non
doli sunt, nisi astu colas"

On the arrival of the Florence Annie at her destin-
ation, Bradshaw, alias Vincent, went ashore with his
barrels of cement, determining to settle himself down
to the study of Argentine life and character, having
pleasing knowledge of the fact, that at that time " on
no condition was extradition allowed in Buenos Ayres."
But careful though he was not to excite attention, before
he had been a week in his new abode he began to have
suspicions that his secret was discovered. He fought
against the idea with all his strength. But the more
he struggled, the stronger it grew, till at last, unable to
support his anxiety any longer, he determined to cross
the Andes into Chili, confident that in the Balmaceda
turmoil his identity would never be discovered. A
long and agonizing railway journey brought him to
Mendoza. There, with prodigious care, he chose his

WHERE THE MONEY REALLY CAME FROM. 17

muleteers, packed his barrels of cement, and plunged
into the mountains.

At no time is that journey across the Andes one to
be lightly undertaken. To Michael Bradshaw it was
a nightmare, from which there seemed no awakening.
Fear spurred him on behind ; vague terrors of the Un-
known beckoned him ahead; while treachery menaced
him continually on either hand. When at last, more
dead than alive, he arrived in Valparaiso, he paid off
his team; and leasing an obscure residence in the Calle
de San Pedro, prepared himself to wait, guarding his
treasure night and day, until the war should be
over.

But though he was not aware of it, his arrival in the
town was already known, and plans were in active
preparation for relieving him of his wealth. His
enemies had failed before, they had altered their
tactics now. Sooner or later, they must succeed.

One evening Michael Bradshaw sat in the only room
he had made habitable, earnestly perusing a Guide to
the Spanish language. He had been in Valparaiso
nearly a week, and as he never ventured outside his
own door, he found his time hang heavily on his hands.
I am not quite certain that he had not already begun
to regret his felony ; not from any conscientious motives
perhaps, but because he found himself in an awkward
if not dangerous position. You see as far as his own
personal feelings went lie was still the respectable Eng-
lish banker, therefore to have assassination menacing
him continually was a future he had certainly neither
mapped out for himself nor was it one he would be

18 IN STKANGE COMPANY.

likely to understand. He had been obliged to leave
the Argentine because he believed his secret had been
discovered, and now in Chili he was afraid to go very
much abroad lest any of his former enemies might
meet and recognize him. He had many regrets, but
perhaps the most bitter was the fact that Valparaiso is
an extradition port.

Since his arrival he had unpacked his barrels of
cement, and with infinite trouble concealed the treasure
they so cunningly contained under the floor of his
room. This exertion, if it had served no other purpose,
bad at least afforded him some occupation.

After a while he looked at his watch and found it
was growing late. Putting down his book, he was in
the act of making up his bed, which, by the way, was
not as luxurious as the one to which he had been
accustomed in his old house at Kensington, when to
his horror he heard stealthy footsteps in the corridor
outside his room. Next moment the door opened, and
a tall and singularly handsome man entered. He
bowed politely, and said in excellent English —

"Mr. Bradshaw, I believe?"

The ex-banker was too terrified to reply.

" I have taken the liberty of calling upon you on a
little matter of business. May I sit down ? "

Without waiting for permission, he seated himself
on the bed. Bradshaw sank back with a groan into
his chair.

" You are lately from England, I believe ? "

Bradshaw found his voice at last, and said the firgt
thing that came into his head.

WHERE THE MONEY REALLY CAME FROM. 19

"What do you want with me? I cannot see you
; I'm not well."

"I am sorry, but what I have to say admits of no
delay. You arrived in Buenos Ayres by the brig
Florence Annie of Teignmouth — and oh, by the way.
what have you done with that £250,000 ? °

" For mercy 'a lake, feel! me what you want with
me?"

" All in good time, my friend. You're pretty com-
fortable here, but your floor needs repairing sadly — it
looks as if you've been digging. You must be very
dull all alone. Let me tell you a story."

"I don't want to hear it"

"I'm desolated, but you must. The business upon
which I desire to consult you depends upon it, so here
goes. Once upon a time, as they say in the fairy
tales, there was a young man who was turned out of
England, accused of a felony which he never com-
mitted. He was treated very badly and, being a youth
of spirit, resented it. He came to Chili, where he
has lived for the past fifteen years. Now, strangely
enough, considering it has done everything for him, he
detests Chili and the people with whom he has to
associate, and he wants to return to England, where
everybody hates him. What he -would do if he got
there I don't know, but he seems to think he might
turn over a new leaf, marry, and settle down to a quiet
country life. Perhaps he would ; perhaps he wouldn't
— there's no telling; at any rate, that has been his
dream for fifteen years. You ask, and very naturally
*oo, if he's so bitten with the notion, why doesn't he

20 ESf STRANGE COMPANY.

cairy it outt And I reply, with an equal pretence
to nature, because he can't \ the poor fellow has no
money. Some people have more than they know what
to do vrlth —£250,000 for instance — he has none !"

" Who are you, and what makes you tell me all this t
Look here, if you don't leave me, I'll "

" No, you won't/' the stranger said, drawing a revolver
from beneath his coat. " I see you've got a Smith and
Wesson in that pocket. I'm sorry, but I'll just have
to trouble yon for it/1

Thus menaced, Bradahaw surrendered his pistol, which
the other coolly oiamined, and deposited in tots own
pocket.

" As I was going to say, and this is where t ht=, curious
part of my story commences, that young man, who,
after all, is not a bad sort of fellow, wants to give up
his wild unchristian life out here, and get home to
England. Possibly with six thousand a year he might
become a credit to his family. It is his only chance in
life, remember, and if he doesn't want to go under for
ever, he has to make the most of it. Meanwhile he
has not been idle. To assist his fortunes, he has joined
a certain Society, whose object is the amassing of money,
by fair means or foul, and which is perhaps the most
powerful organization of its kind in the wide, wide
world. Now pay particular attention to what I am
about to say.

" News reaches this Society from London (their
method of obtaining information, I may tell you, is
little short of marvelous) that a certain well-known
banker has absconded with £250,000. His destination,

WHERE THE MONEY EEALLY CAME FROM. 21

though he thinks no one aware of it, is Buenos
Ay res. On arrival in that port, he is watched con-
tinually, and on two occasions attempts are made to
procure his money. By a mischance they fail. Sus-
pecting something of the sort, he crosses the mountains
into Valparaiso, and takes a house in the Calle de San
Pedro. The Society's spies have followed his move-
ments with undeviating attention ; they shadow him
day and night ; they even take the houses on either
hand of his in order that they may make quite sure of
his safety. One night they will descend upon that
unfortunate man and — well, I leave you to picture
what the result will be ! "

Bradshaw said not a word, but he looked as if he
were about to have a fit.

" Now, look here, I'm not the sort of man to rob any
one without giving him a run for his money. You've
had your turn, and you've bungled it. Now I have
mine, and I'm going to carry it through. I see my
chance to a straight life in the best land under the sun
if I can raise the money. You've robbed the fatherless
and the widow to get here ; why shouldn't I rob you to
get there ? You can't get out of this house alive, and
if you remain in it they'll certainly kill you. There's a
man watching you on the right, and just at present I'm
supposed to be looking after you on the left. If you
doubt me, go out into the street, and take a walk round
the block ; before you've gone fifty yards you'll find
you're being shadowed by a man in a grey poncho. It
strikes me you're between the devil and the deep sea
What do you think ? "

22 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

Bradshaw only groaned feebly. His pluck, if he ever
had any, had quite deserted him. His visitor took a pack
of cards from his pocket, and threw them on the table.

" Do you know what I'm going to do ? I'm going to
sell my friends ; in other words, I'm going to do business
with you on my own account. It's been done before in
the history of the world. We'll have a little gamble.
But you must pull yourself together, or you won't be
able to look after your own interests. The stakes shall
be as follows. If I win, I take the lot, the whole
£250,000, or what there is left of it, and find my own
way to get it out of the house. If you win, I pledge
myself solemnly to assist you to escape with it. You'll
have to trust me, because you can't do anything else.
Do you understand ? Don't make a noise, or I assure
you I'll shoot you where you sit. There shall be fair
play between us, come what may. Now cut ! The
highest wins, remember ! "

" I can't ! I refuse ! What right have you to make
such a demand ? "

u What right had you to betray your trust ? Go on.
Fll give you half a minute, and if you don't cut then,
I solemnly swear I'll blow your brains out !"

" Have you no mercy ? "

"Drop that and cut Ah! you're going to, — that's
right. Show!"

Trembling like a leaf, Bradshaw turned up a card.

« Queen of Hearts I "

" A splendid cut I My luck will have to be good to
beat it. Great Jove, prosper me, you alone know for
what a stake I'm playing I "

WHERE THE MONEY REALLY CAME FROM. 23

" King of Spades I n

" I'm afraid, Mr. Bradshaw, I've won by a point. I'm
sorry it turned up King Death though — doesn't look as
if I'm destined to get much good out of it, does it ? If
I'd lost, I should certainly have shot myself before day-
break ; as it is, the money's mine. I suppose you've
buried it under the floor here. Bring me a shovel I "

When the shovel was forthcoming, Veneda, for so we
will, with your permission, henceforth call Marmaduke
Plowden, set to work, and in ten minutes had Bradshaw's
treasure unearthed. Having made sure of it, he turned
to the unfortunate banker, and said —

" Now, my friend, I should advise you to make your-
self particularly scarce. For if they find you here, and
the money gone, they'll probably make things unplea-
sant for you. As for me, I've got to find a way to get
this out of the house, and then out of the country.
Confound the man, he's fainted."

«****•

That Veneda did manage to smuggle the money out
of the house without attracting the attention of the
watchers on the other side is evident from a letter
written the next night (a copy of which we have already
seen), and which, we know, left Chili by an English
man-of-war. That a case of specie followed it a week
later, and duly arrived in London, I have also ascer-
tained by perusal of a certain Steamship Company's
books.

It only remained now for Veneda to follow it himself,
and this he was making arrangements to do. He was,
however, compelled to exercise the greatest caution, for

24 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

he was quite aware that the Society (whose namt had
so much frightened Bradshaw), of which he was one of
the executive, did not regard him with any extra-
ordinary trust; and to leave the country suddenly by
one of the usual routes would, in all probability, result
in his being met and knifed on arrival at his destination.
This risk he had not the least desire to run.

As for Bradshaw, that unfortunate man, he was indeed
in parlous case, so much so, that he dared not venture
out lest he might be assassinated, while he dared not
remain where he was for fear he might be murdered ;
he was in fact destitute of everything, even of the
consolation of that time-worn maxim, " Virtue is its
own reward."

CHAPTER H

A STRANGE NIGHT.

TTJST a week, night for night, after the events recorded
in the previous chapter, Marcos Veneda was making
his way slowly along the Sea-Front, towards a distant
portion of the city. The short winter day, made all the
shorter by a thick pall of cloud stretched across the sky,
was fast drawing to a close. Far out beyond the harbour
a faint streak of silver light still lingered, as if loth to say
farewell ; but nearer the wharves the water lay black
and sullen like the mantle of approaching night. In
the streets, though the hour still wanted twenty minutes
of six, but few people were abroad ; for such was the
lawless condition of Valparaiso at that time, that walk-
ing after nightfall had become not only an unplea-
sant, but in many districts an exceedingly dangerous
undertaking.

But though, after he had proceeded a little way,
ATarcos Veneda stopped abruptly in his walk and stood
for some moments gazing out to sea, there was nothing
in his face to show that he was in any way conscious of
either the atmospheric effects or the personal danger to
which I have just alluded. It might rather have been

26 IN STRANGE COMPAJSY.

inferred, from the frown that contracted his forehead
and the expression which fixed itself round his mouth,
that his thoughts were very far removed from any such
minor matters. Certain was it that he was more than
a little disturbed in his mind, and it was equally prob-
able that, so far as he saw at present, he was no nearer
a solution of his problem than he had been at any time
during the previous twenty-four hours. Twice since he
had come to a standstill his lips had moved in com-
mencement of a sentence, and twice he had dug his
stick impatiently into the ground before him, but the
frown did not relax nor the expression change. The
truth was he found himself in a very awkward predica-
ment, one which will readily explain itself when I say
that he had been summoned to, and was on his way to
attend, a council meeting of the Society, to confer as
to ike lest means of obtaining possession of Bradsha'u?&
treasure. As he walked he was trying to arrange his
course of action, for he was the victim ol a natural
delicacy, which he knew would prevent him from
informing his colleagues of the fact that he had already
appropriated and disposed of the money.

Presently, however, he seemed to have decided upon
some course, for he pulled himself together, adjusted
his hat, which had slipped somewhat out of its usual
position, and resumed his walk with the air of a man
who had only made up his mind after mature consider-
ation. Just as he did so the clouds opened their store,
and a heavy shower descended.

While he is passing along the Front, perhaps we may
be 3xcused if we seek to become better acquainted with

A STRANGE NIGHT. 27

one in whose company we are destined to travel many
thousands of miles.

He is indeed a strange man, this Marcos Veneda, a
man of such perplexing mixtures that I doubt very
much whether his most intimate friend could, under
any circumstances, properly describe him. Gifted by
nature with such advantages, both personal and other-
wise, as but seldom fall to the share of one man, it
seemed the irony of Fate that he should be debarred
from deriving the slightest real or lasting benefit from
any one of them. Hated with a cordial and undisguised
hatred by the Chilanos themselves, and barely tolerated
by the English section of the community, he supported
an existence in Chili that was as unique as his own
individuality was complex and extraordinary. To any
one more sensitive such a life would have been un-
endurable, but Marcos Veneda seemed to derive a
positive enjoyment from his social ostracism, and to
become more and more satisfied with his lot in life as
the gulf which cut him off from his neighbours widened.
Among other things, it was characteristic of the man
that he treated every one, high and low, alike; he
unbent to nobody ; but if it could be said that he was
more amiably disposed towards one class than another,
it was to those who would be the least likely ever to
repay his cordiality. How he lived — for he practised
no profession, and he certainly served no trade or
master — no one knew ; he made it a boast that he had
never received a remittance from the outside world, and
yet he was well known to have no income of his own.
On the other hand, though he owed nobody anything,

28 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

he had always money to spend, while those who had
been privileged to see, reported that he occupied quarters
in a semi-fashionable portion of the town that were
very far removed from poverty-stricken.

Like most other people in Chili, in the year 1891, he
had been drawn into the bitter civil war then proceed-
ing, and he knew, if only on the score of party politics,
the next twenty-four hours would decide much for him.

And not to Yeneda alone, but to many other un
fortunates compelled to remain in Valparaiso that night,
was the question which the morrow would determine, of
vital moment. The fierce struggle which for the better
part of a year had been raging between the forces of
the Dictator Balmaceda and those of the Opposition or
Congressional ist Party, as they were more usually called,
had at length reached such a pitch that it required but
one more vigorous battle to find a termination.

From being spread over the land, the two opposing
armies were now come face to face. The previous week
had proved a deeply exciting one. Events had crowded
thick and fast upon each other, beginning with the
battle of Colmo ; when, after a stubborn, hard-fought
engagement, lasting something like five hours, the
Opposition had gained a well-earned victory. Balma-
eeda's army had marched into battle 14,000 strong, and
had been obliged to beat a retreat, having lost, besides
1000 men killed and many more than that number
wounded, 18 field-guns, and 170 mules laden with
stores and ammunition. So signal was the disaster
that, on realizing it, no less than 1500 men of the
Government forces threw down their arms and fled into

A STRANGE NIGHT. 29

the mountains, while twice that number changed their
uniforms and went over holus loins to the enemy.

Immediately this crushing news became known to
him, Balmaceda reinforced the garrison of Valparaiso
with troops from the south, and then, with an army of
8000 men, perched himself on the heights above the
city, and prepared to fight the last and decisive battle
of the campaign.

In Valparaiso the result of the impending engage-
ment was, as may be imagined, anxiously awaited by
every one, Gobiernistas and Oppositores alike. The
former made no secret of their intention, in the event
of victory crowning their arms, to wreak vengeance
upon their enemies. But the Oppositores, on the other
hand, though equally sanguine of success, wisely
refrained from giving vent to their feelings, for not only
were they located in the enemy's camp, so to speak, but
they could not help foreseeing that even a victory for
their cause would involve them in great risk, inasmuch
as the Government troops would undoubtedly fall back
upon the town, when they would in all probability
commence to sack and burn Opposition property.

Such was the position of affairs on the evening de-
scribed at the commencement of the chapter.

As I have said, Marcos Veneda appeared to have made
up his mind. This might have been gathered from the
set of his shoulders and his carriage of his body when
he resumed his walk. There was also a new and
singularly defiant look in his face as he pa,ssed into
the Calle de Victoria which had not been there five
minutes before.

30 IN STKANGE COMPANY.

Half-way down the street he paused to try and
decipher a notice newly pasted on a wall. As he read,
be became conscious that he was being watched.
Looking up, he found himself confronted by one of the
most respected English residents then remaining in the
town. This gentleman, whose personal appearance
would not have been out of place in a London board-
room, had always shown himself one of Veueda's most
inveterate foes, and for this reason the latter was in-
clined to cross over the road without a second glance at
him. That, however, the elder man would not permit ;
he advanced and button-holed his victim before he had
time to leave the pavement.

" I think you are going in my direction," he began,
in order to give Veneda time to recover from his
astonishment. " In that case I shall not be trespassing
upon your time if I ask you to allow me to walk a
little way with you. I have something I want to say
to you."

" I object to being button-holed in this fashion," the
other replied, an angry flush mantling his face.

" Not when it is to enable you to learn something to
your advantage, I think/' his companion said quietly.
" However, don't let us quarrel, I simply stopped you
because I want to do you a good turn. I know very
well you dislike me."

" It may be bad policy to say so," Veneda sneered,
" but I must own I do not exactly love you ; you see,
you have never given me an opportunity."

" Well, we won't discuss that now. What I want to
Bay is, that I think in times like these we Englishmen

A STRANGE NIGHT. 31

ought to hang a bit closer together, don't you know ; to
try and help each other in any way we can."

The old gentleman, whose intentions were really
most benevolent, gazed anxiously at his companion, to
see how his speech would be taken. But Veneda's
only answer was to laugh in a peculiarly grating fashion.
It was an unpleasant performance, born of the remem-
brance of snubs and bitter discouragements received
at the other's hands in by-gone days. For the space
of thirty seconds neither spoke, and then it was the
younger man, who said abruptly —

" Well ? "

" You don't mind my going on ? *

" I certainly should if I could prevent it," replied
Veneda ; " but you've got me at a disadvantage, you see.
T must listen to you."

" Well, the long and the short of it is, I want to warn
you."

"That's exceedingly good of you; and pray what
of?"

" Of yourself. It is — forgive my saying so — an openly
discussed subject in the town that you are playing a
double game."

Veneda stopped suddenly, and leaning his back
against a wall, faced his companion.

" A double game," he said slowly, as if weighing every
word before he allowed himself to utter it ; " and in
what way is it supposed that I am playing a double
game ? Think carefully before you speak, for I may be
compelled to hold you responsible."

The worthy merchant experienced a sensation of

32 IN STRANGE COMPANY

nervousness. His memory recalled several little
episodes in Veneda's past, the remembrance of which,
under the present circumstances, was not likely to
contribute to his peace of mind.

" Now don't get angry, my dear fellow," he hastened
to say, " I'm only telling you this for your own good. I
mean that it is said you are endeavouring to stand with
a leg in either camp; that while you pose among us
as an active Oppositionist, you are in reality in com-
munication with Balmaceda's leaders. In other words,
that, while we have been trusting you, you have been
selling our secrets to our foes."

"Well?"

Now it was a remarkable fact, that while the old
gentleman expected and even dreaded an exhibition of
wrath from his companion, he was in reality a good
deal more frightened by this simple question than he
would have been by the most violent outburst. And
yet there was nothing startling in the word itself, nor
in the manner in which it was uttered. Veneda still
lounged in the same careless attitude against the wall,
looking his companion up and down out of his half-
closed eyes, as if to cause him any uneasiness would be
the one thing furthest from his mind ; but it was notice-
able that his right hand had stopped fingering the
trinkets on his watch-chain, and had passed into his
coat-pocket, where a certain bulginess proclaimed the
existence of a heavy object.

" Go on," he continued slowly, " since you seem to be
so well informed ; what else do my kind friends say ? "

" Well, if you want it bluntly, Veneda, they say that

A STRANGE NIGHT. 33

if our side wins to-morrow, of which there seems to be
little or no doubt, and you remain in the city, your life
won't be worth five minutes' purchase."

" And — and your reason for telling me all this ?f>

"Simply because I want to warn you. And because,
in spite of your Spanish name, which every one knows
is assumed, you are an Englishman ; and, as I said
before, Englishmen ought to do what they can to help
each other at such times as these. You don't think
I've said too much?"

" By no means. I hope you'll understand how grate-
ful I am to you for your trouble."

*' No trouble ; I only wish the warning may prove of
some use to you. Look here, we haven't been very
good friends in the past, but I do hope "

" That in the future we may be David and Jonathan
on a substantial New Jerusalem basis, I suppose. Do
you hear those guns ? "

The noise of cannonading came down the breeze.
And as he heard it the merchant shuffled uneasily.

" What does it mean ? "

" Well, I think it means that to-morrow will decide
things more important than our friendship. That's all
You're not coming any farther my way ? Then good-
night!"

With a muttered apology for having so long detained
him, the old gentleman continued his walk to the left
hand. When he had quite disappeared, Yeneda re-
sumed his walk, saying softly to himself, " This is what
comes of listening to the voice of woman. I was an
idiot ever to have mixed myself up with Juanita. I

34 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

might have known she would have given me away
Never mind, the money's gone to England, and if 1
can manage to stave Macklin off to-night, and Boulgei
comes to terms about his schooner, I shall beat them
yet But suppose Juanita should suspect? What on
earth should I do then ? "

This thought was evidently of an absorbing nature,
for he walked briskly on, regarding no one, and turning
neither to the right hand nor to the left, until he had
gone about three hundred yards. Then finding himseli
face to face with a tall and narrow archway, guarded by
a substantial iron gate, he paused irresolute. To all
appearance he was endeavouring to make up his mind
whether he should enter. Having decided in the
affirmative, ho knocked upon the iron-work of the gate.
It was immediately opened, and an old man holding a
lantern looked out, crying as he did so —

" Quie"n est<$ ahf ? " [" Who is there ? "]

Submitting his name, after a brief scrutiny he was
admitted into the patio, or courtyard of the building,
of which the gate formed the outer guard. The wet
stones (for it was still raining), the dripping gutters, and
the weird moaning of the wind round the corners and
between the housetops, did not add to the cheerfulness
of the place.

Half-way across the patio Veneda turned to his guide.

" Hold on, Domingo," he said, " in these matters it is
just as well to be prepared. Whom have we here to-
night?"

"Pablos Vargas, Jos4 Nunez, and the Englishman,
John Macklin, senou '

A STRANGK BKJHT. 35

" All three ? Very good. Go on ! *

They approached a small door in the wall on the left
hand of the courtyard; between its chinks a bright
light streaked forth. A subdued murmur came from
within, which was hushed as if by magic when the old
man rapped upon the panel. Next moment Veneda
was inside the room, endeavouring to accustom his eyes
to the bright light of a common tin lamp hanging upon
the wall.

It was but a small apartment, destitute of any
furniture save a rough table and a chair or two, and
filthy to an indescribable degree. The three men, for
whose presence Veneda had been prepared, were
evidently awaiting his coming. It was doubtful, how-
ever, judging from their expressions, whether they were
pleased or annoyed at his punctual appearance. Though
the heads of that mysterious organization which had
so much frightened Bradshaw, with one exception they
were not interesting. Pablos Vargas and Jose" Nunez
were simply Chilanos of the middle class, but the
Englishman, John Macklin, was altogether extraordinary.

Besides being in many other ways peculiar, he was
an Albino of the most pronounced type, possessed of
the smallest body and the largest head imaginable in a
human being ; his arms were those of a baboon, so long
that his fingers, when he stood upright, could touch his
legs below his knees. His complexion was as delicate
as the inside of a rosebud, his eyes were as pink as those
of a white rabbit, while his hair was nothing more nor
less than a mop of silkiest white floss. Added to these
peculiarities, his voice was a strangely high falsetto, and

36 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

when he became excited, he had a habit of cracking his
finger-joints one after the other, a thing which in itself
is apt to be a disconcerting trick.

His history, so far as could be gathered, was an
eventful one, and would repay perusal. By his own
statement he was a native of Exeter, England, in
which city his father had at one time conducted a
school for the sons of small tradesmen. At the age of
ten, young Macklin became a choir boy in the Cathedral,
but his personal appearance and moral character proving
too much for his fellow-choristers, after a month some
charge was preferred against him, and he was dismissed
with ignominy. This circumstance, very naturally, was
hardly of a kind calculated to straighten his already
warped nature, and then and there, with a precocity
beyond his years, he embarked upon a war against
society, which, as I shall endeavour to prove later, had
suffered no diminution when our history opens.

At the age of seventeen he became a lawyer's clerk
in Bristol, following this vocation until his majority
from which time until his thirtieth birthday nothing
definite can be learnt of him. It is believed, however,
that for the greater part of that period he served a
sentence in one of her Majesty's convict prisons for
fraud ; and a semblance of truth is lent to the belief by
the knowledge that directly he re-appeared in society
he took ship for America.

The record of his doings across the Atlantic would
form interesting reading, if only for its variety. For
three years, from thirty to thirty -three, he followed
many professions, including those of railway scalper,

A STRANGE NIGHT. 37

book fiend, and insurance tout, eventually figuring ag
<* The Wild Man of New Guinea " in a dime museum ID
San Francisco, eating raw meat in a cage, and growling
at the public from behind substantial iron bars. When
this latter enterprise panned out unsatisfactorily, it left
him no alternative but to migrate into Mexico, where
he supported a chequered career as a money-lender, a
lottery runner, keeper of a Monte hell, and suspected
leader of a gang of most notorious thieves. Mexico no
longer affording sufficient scope for his peculiar talents,
he repaired to Brazil, thence drifting by easy stages
into Chili, where, at the time of the Revolution, he had
embarked on this new and exceedingly remunerative
line of business.

Veneda looked from one to the other before he spoke,
but his eyes rested longest on the face of the Albino
and it was to him he addressed his opening salutation
It was a part of his policy to ignore Vargas and Nunez,
as if they did not exist.

" Well," he said, by way of introduction, " gentle-
men of the Executive, you're annoying, to say the
least of it What may be the reason of this un-
expected meeting? I had more important business
lo~night."

" You always seem to " Nunez commenced.

" Be silent/' sneered the Albino, with truculent
courtesy, "you're wasting the honourable gentleman's
time. Can't you see he's in a hurry to attend the
Council of the President ? Ho ! ho ! Senor Veneda,
yuu can't bluff me, so don't attempt it."

" Who wants to bluff you ? " said Veneda. " Don't be

38 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

a fool, Macklin. Tell me why this meeting has been
called."

" Because there is a lot of important business to be
got through, and by reason of the disturbances we may
not be able to hold another for a week or two."

Veneda seated himself, and the meeting commenced.

" In the first place," said the Albino, who acted as
chairman, "there is some important correspondence
from the branches to be considered. I have here a
letter from London, informing us that on the 13th
May, Emanuel Bendalack, secretary of a well-known
Building Society, absconded from England with £18,000.
He left in the steamer Royal Sceptre, bound for Cape
Town ; he is disguised as a Wesleyan missionary, and
booked his passage in the name of Blander. If you will
allow me to make a suggestion, I would advise that oui
agents in South Africa be directed to meet Mr. Blander
on his arrival, and that the Greek, Manolake, be de-
spatched from here as soon as possible to attend to the
affair. Does that meet with your approval ? "

Assent having been given, the Albino made an entry
in a book, and took up another letter.

u This is a communication from Buda-Pesth. It is
to the effect that the well-known merchant, Julius
Karlinska, left that city on the 6th June, taking with
him a sum equivalent to £22,000, the property of his
creditors. He is believed to be making for Australia,
and has been traced as far as Port Said. Photograph
enclosed. What do you desire regarding Herr
Karlinska?"

Nunez was the first to offer a suggestion

A STRANGE NIGHT. 39

" I would advise communicating with our agent in
Melbourne, and sending some one at once to take over
the affair."

" Who is at liberty just now?" asked Veneda.

" Emil Valdor, Shivaloff, and Maunders of the
men, that is if Manolake goes to Cape Town; Marie
Darnee and Juanita Valdores of the women."

"Juanita? The very person; despatch her!"

" Impossible ! She is wanted here."

Veneda gave a little sigh of disappointment.

" Where is the Italian, Automa ?" asked Nunez.

" In New York, shadowing Qifford Blake-Ganon,
who is expected to bolt at any moment," answered
Macklin.

" Then send the Darnee," urged Vargas ; " she will
find him and do the business better than any."

" Is that your wish, senors ?" the chairman asked.

They signified that it was.

" Very good, then the Darnee goes. And now we
come to another matter, one nearer home."

Veneda gave a start, so small that it was unnoticed
save by the Albino.

"What matter?"

The dwarf cast a look at him full of withering
contempt.

" Now, see you," he said angrily, " it's not a bit of
good your coming here and trying to make me be-
lieve that you want the whole story overhauled again.
You know very well what I mean."

" That poor hunted devil of an English banker in
the Calle de San Pedro, I suppose?"

40 LN STRANGE COMPANY.

" You suppose ! Look here, Marcos Veneda, what
the devil's the use of your wasting our time playing
possum like that ? '

" How was I to know to what you alluded ? we've so
many irons in the fire. But since we are on that sub-
ject, Macklin, I've got something to say about it. Don't
you think we might give the poor cur a run for his
miserable life ? From all accounts he's pretty well
frightened out of his senses already ! "

The Albino, Vargas, and Nunez stared with astonish
ment ; in all their experience of him, they had never
known Marcos Veneda behave like this before. The
Albino laughed suspiciously.

" I wonder what your little game is, my friend," he
said. " This is a new line for you. Want us to spare
him, do you ? Very pretty, I'm sure ; would look well
in a tract, wouldn't it, with a devil dodger's head on
the frontispiece ! "

" Stow that, Macklin ; I only want fair play for the
wretch/'

" Fair play, is it ? Oh, I promise you he shall have
dead loads of that."

The Albino laughed uproariously at his own vile
joke. He was joined by Vargas and Nunez.

Veneda's face grew black as thunder.

"That's enough," he said, with a sudden outburst of
passion. " Stop that ! I'll not be laughed at by a
set of greasy scattermouches like you."

The merriment ceased abruptly, and the Albino took
the opportunity of re-commencing business.

"To-morrow, whichever way the fighting goes.

A STRANGE NIGHT. 41

there'll be rioting and sacking of houses. That's our
opportunity."

"And who is to do the work?"

" We will decide that by lot."

" But how do you know that he hasn't taken flight,
or that the information hasn't leaked out, and the cache
been rifled already?"

" Because, my friend, as you're perfectly aware, the
house has been watched day and night ever since he
sneaked into the town. No, no, don't be afraid, we
have taken very good care of ourselves; nobody has
come out, not even the old mole himself ; and certainly
no one has gone in. You needn't be alarmed, the
money is safe enough. He would be a clever and
courageous man who managed to play false with us."

Veneda breathed again. It had been an anxious
moment ; but he flattered himself he had not betrayed
his uneasiness, while at the same time he had learnt all
he wanted to know. The questions he was about to
ask were only intended to disarm any suspicions his
manner might have aroused.

" And after the money is our property ?"

" It will be divided here, on the capstan-head, so to
speak; and when each man has received his share, he
can up stakes, and go to the devil with it his own
way."

" And how much do you say it will amount to ?
Remember the old man's had a good slice out of it
himself."

" Lord grant me patience ! How many more ques-
tions do you want to ask? Why, as near as we can

42 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

fix it, Two Hundred and Twenty-five Thousand
Pounds; isn't it enough for you?"

" Pretty near/' Veneda answered, with a laugh ;
" and now, if you've got anything else to do, let's get
to it at once. I've business down town."

At a signal from Albino, Vargas placed dice upon
the table, and the gamble commenced. Luck was with
Veneda, for finally Vargas and the Albino were elected
to carry out the robbery. When that point had been
decided, the hour for meeting on the following night,
and a few other minor matters arranged, Veneda
wished them a sneering " good luck " of their work,
and started homewards as fast as his legs would carry
him. As he went he laughed softly to himself, as one
who enjoys a joke of extraordinary humour. He was
decidedly in better spirits than when we accompanied
him to the house. He even forgot himself so far as to
whistle.

Considering the state of Valparaiso at the time, and
the fact that there was no protective power at hand to
quell disturbances, the city was wonderfully quiet. A
great anxiety was upon everybody, a disquiet that was
not at all attuned to noise.

Veneda strode briskly along, occupied with his own
thoughts. But strange though it may seem, he was
not thinking of the scene he had just left, nor of the
impending battle of the morrow; he was recalling a
certain box and letter he had despatched to a London
merchant a week previous, and reflecting that by the
time the Society could discover his treachery, he would
in all probability be on the high seas, far beyond the

A STRANGE NIGHT. 43

reach of vengeance or defeat. There was only one
thing ; at any risk he must prevent the woman Juanita
from suspecting his intentions.

So absorbed was he in his thoughts, that he had
arrived at his house, let himself in, and ascended the
stairs to his own peculiar sanctum before he was really
conscious that he had done so. The staircase and the
room were in total darkness. He crossed to a bracket
where matches were usually kept, and striking one,
turned to light a candle close at hand. As the flame
caught, a low, musical laugh, distinctly feminine, greeted
his ears. His nerves must have been overstrung, for
he started violently, and came within an ace of drop-
ping both candle-stick and match. Holding the light
aloft, he glanced in the direction whence the sound
proceeded. The room was big enough to contain many
shadows, and the candle did not give a very good
light,

"Juanita?"

" Yes, Juanita certainly ; are you so surprised lo see
me?"

He paused to light two other candles before replying.
His visitor did not fail to notice the trembling of his
hand. Then the room being illuminated to his satisfac-
tion, and the door carefully closed, he remembered his
duty as host, and bade her welcome in proper form.
When she heard him say that he was glad to see her,
she laughed very softly, and said —

a Marcos, I wonder when you will learn to tell a
falsehood with an air of truth ? "

Evidently he did not deem this question worthy oi

44 IN STRAXGE COMPANY.

a reply, for he threw himself into a chair, and "began to
roll a cigarette, without vouchsafing one.

Now, when I say that Juanita Encarnagion Valdores,
whose name we have heard mentioned so many times
before, was altogether an uncommon woman, I desire to
imply that she was uncommon not only in a physical,
but in several other senses besides. Her beauty alone
was such as to arrest immediate attention. Of rather
more than middle height, she carried herself with an
erectness calculated to give one the idea that she was
several inches taller than her real stature. Even for
one owning Spanish blood, her complexion was dark
almost to swarthiness, while her upper lip was not
without a suspicion of what is irreverently termed a
moustache. Yet it was strange that these two things,
counted in other women serious defects, in Juanita not
only failed to detract from the general effect, but in a
great measure added to it. Her hands and feet were
in keeping with the rest of her frame, neither too large
nor too small ; her manner could be anything she chose,
from caressing to fiendish; and her voice and laugh,
when she so desired, sounded on the ear like sweets4
music. Like Marcos Veneda, she was all mysteriou,*-
ness. Many curious stories were told of her past, and
as a faithful chronicler, I must admit that they did Lot
all redound to her credit. She had been in Chili
nearly four years ; but where she had hailed from
before that I am not prepared to say. It only con-
cerns us that, at the time of wltich I write, she was
without a protector, and indeed it appeared as if she
would be likely to remain so, for no man was careless

A STRANGE NIGHT. 45

enough of his reputation with the public to take such a
position upon himself. It is possible that this maj
have been the reason why she drifted towards Veneda,
whose predicament, as we have seen, was not altogether
dissimilar to her own.

" Come, come, Marcos," she said, " I cannot say that
you're the best of company to-night. Tell me, don't
you think I'm a plucky woman to venture out on such
a night, and to call on you of all people ? "

" I am proportionately honoured," he replied gravely ;
" but I suppose you have some very good reason, or you
wouldn't have run the risk."

She shrugged her shoulders, and made a little gesture
with her hands, as one who would say, " who knows."
Then her manner changed completely, and leaning for-
ward, she placed one hand on his arm. He had been
earnestly regarding her all this time, endeavouring to
read in her face what was passing in her mind. Now he
prepared himself for the struggle he felt was imminent.

" My Marcos," she said softly, and the name came
very prettily from her lips, " I suppose you have heard
that people call me a witch, because they say I turn
men's heads. They also say — no, do not speak till I
have done — that sometimes I can read men's thoughts,
and not unfrequently foretell future events."

" Then, Juanita," he answered, as soon as he could
get a word in, "you certainly could not have come at
a better time. You shall read my fate, and advise me
as to what course I should pursue regarding it."

Without another word she lifteu his hand, which lay
upon the arm of her chair, and examined it carefully

46 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

The flickering candle-light fsll upon her bent head, and
danced amid the luxuriant tangle of her hair.

" Shall I tell you everything I see ? " she asked. He
saw that her face had grown suddenly very serious.

" Why not ? " he replied.

"Because I am frightened, Marcos," she answered,
shuddering, " because there is something terrible written
on your hand."

" In what way ? *

" Treachery, Marcos, and for a large sum of money ! "

He snatched his hand angrily away, and to cover his
embarrassment affected entire disbelief.

" You are indeed a fortune-teller 1 You will accuse
me of having assassinated the President directly. And
pray what else did you see ? "

" I had better not tell you, you will only be angry
with me."

" Angry with you ! Never I "

" Marcos, I saw on your hand more than you dream.
Hush, listen to me ; you are contemplating flight.1'

" That is not a difficult thing to see. If things do not
improve here, many of us will be driven into clearing
out. You must be smarter than that, Juanita."

" Oh, but that is not alL I see that you have sent
great treasure away to a far country, and that you intend
to follow it."

* This is beautiful ! What— what else ? "

* That your professed love for me is only lip service,
for you intend to desert me."

" That is about as true as the rest. Have you anything
further?"

A STRANGE NIGHT. 47

"That your treasure amounts to over £200,000 of
English money, and that it is directed to a — let me
see," — here she pretended to study his hand again, —
" Sir Benjamin Plowden (bah ! your English names I)
who lives in the East India Avenue of your great smoky
London. Is that true ? Ah ! I see it is."

There was a ring of triumph in her voice. She had
played a doubtful card, and scored a victory. For the
moment Veneda was totally unnerved; his face, pale
before, was now snow-white ; large beads of perspiration
covered his forehead.

a How did you learn all that nonsense ? " he stammered.

" Why, from your hand, of course," came the mocking
reply. "And is it such nonsense? Marcos, Marcos, I
have always said you were a clever man, but you must
be cleverer still to deceive me. Woman's wit — you
know the proverb. Will you have more ? Shall I tell
you, for instance, what Macklin and the Society would
say of it, and what key guards your treasure -chamber ? "

"By all means, if there is such a thing," he cried,
his nervousness lifting his voice almost to a falsetto.
Meanwhile his eyes seemed to be attempting to read
her very soul. Perhaps his scrutiny relieved him, for
the expression on his face chacged.

"I knew you couldn't do it," he said quietly. "I
return your compliment ; you're very clever, but you
must be cleverer still to deceive me."

"How do you know that I don't understand it?"
she inquired, with just a suspicion of nervousness now
in ktr voice. " Since I can tell so much, how do you
know that I can't tell all I"

48 IN STllAIsGE COMPANY.

" Because, my dear" — he had quite recovered himself
by this time, and was bitterly regretting having betrayed
his feelings so openly — " even if I had any such business
on hand, I am certain you don't know what you pretend,
otherwise you would have it in your eyes. Ah ! "

His attention was attracted to a small writing-table
standing in a corner of the room. The blotting-book
lay upon it turned upside down. Seizing it, he fell to
turning the leaves. One was missing.

" Ha ! ha ! my little sorceress ! " he cried mockingly,
u you are discovered. It is an old trick and a good one.
I remember blotting the first two sides of the letter on
a fresh page. To obtain your information, you have
simply torn that out, and held it against the light. But
the rest, the most important part, was not blotted at all.
So you can do me no harm after all."

" Why should you think I wish to harm you ? "

" I don't think you do ; I only think you might.
And you see, of £200,000, two hundred thousand pounds'
worth of care must be taken. By the way, since you know
so much, I doubt if it would be prudent to let you out
of this house again."

Ignoring the threat entirely, she continued the con-
versation as if it had not been uttered.

" At least you might have trusted me, Marcos."

" Have I said that I do not ? "

" You have not said so in so many words, but I know
you don't. Besides, you are leaving Chili to-morrow
night."

"How do you know that ?"

" I forget, but it's true, isn't it, Marcos ? — and you will

A STRANGE NIGHT. 49

take me with you, won't you ? Even if you no longer
love me, you will have pity on me ? You will not
leave me to their mercy ? I am so tired of this life
of spying and conspiracy, and I would be so faithful
to you."

Her voice trembled. He stopped his restless pacing
up and down the room, and looked at her. As far as
he could see there was only a great love for himself
shining in her eyes. She looked wondrously beautiful
It was a temptation and a danger ; yet perhaps, all
things considered, it was the safest course. A second
later he had made up his mind, and as he did so a
corresponding light came into his eyes. It would have
been hard to tell which was more in earnest Resuming
his seat beside her, he said —

" Juanita, I do love you, and I believe I can trust you ;
come what may, we will go together."

" My own dear love ! "

He took her hand and gravely kissed it. The crisis
was past

Both felt they had scored a victory, but both felt it
would require very little to overthrow it Five minutes
later she was speeding home unaccompanied, for she
would not hear of his being seen in the streets with her.
In the security of her own room she regarded herself
in her glass, and as she did so she said half aloud —

u He did his very best to put me off the scent, but I
beat him in the end. One thing is certain, he carries
the piece of paper that is to authorize the payment of
the money about with him, in a large locket fastened
round his neck with a double chain. I felt it when my

50 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

head rested on his breast. Two hundred thousand
pounds — it's the greatest stake I ever played for.
With that I should be a free woman again. Come
what may, my Marcos, I'll never desert you till I have
shared it with you or relieved you of it."

When she had left him, Veneda threw up his window,
and leant out into the night. The rain had ceased.
He could see watch-fires gleaming all along the heights,
and myriads of lights twinkling among the shipping in
the harbour; but though he looked at them, I don't
think he was conscious that he saw them. He was
reviewing in his mind all he had passed through that
evening, and wondering whether or not the balance
stood in his favour.

From the consideration of his present position, his
thoughts passed out across the open ocean to a mail-
boat homeward bound. And so piercing was the gaze
of his mind's eye, that it penetrated even through iron
and timber to the vessel's bullion-room, where reposed
a certain chest, with which his fortunes were not
altogether unconnected. Then dropping the good ship
behind it, as if she were standing still, on his fancy
sped across the seas to the land he had not known
for fifteen years. There in a smiling valley, nestling
among beech woods, he found for himself a home, a
life of honest independence, of love, of respect, and,
above all things, of forgetfulness of Chili and the past !
His imagination painted it for him with realistic
touches, but would it ever come true ? With Goethe
he might very well have said, "When how, and
where? That is the question!"

A STRANGE NIGHT. 51

After a while he drew in his head, and shut the
window. Then from round his neck he took a locket.
Opening it, a curious slip of ragged paper fell to the
floor. Picking it up, he gazed at it for a few seconds,
and then replaced it, saying to himself —

" Boulger's squared — the Island Queen is ready, and
with to-morrow night's tide I bid good-bye to Chili for
ever and a day. They'll never think of looking for
me in the South Pacific, and I'll work my way home
by Australia and the East. Confound Juanita! I
ought to have anticipated this trick of hers. It's the
deuce and all, but there's no other way out of it, I
must take her with me. It would be madness to leave
her behind to act with the Albino and the Society
against me; but before I get to the other side, if I
don't hit out some plan to rid myself of her, my name's
not Marmaduke Plowden ! "

CHAPTER IIL

A STRANGER DAT.

QUITE an hour before daybreak Veneda was
awakeued by sounds of excitement in the streets.
Bitterly cold though the morning proved, almost every
one was astir, listening for the cannonading which
would proclaim the opening of the engagement on the
heights. The booming of a few guns came with the
breaking day, faintly at first, but growing louder as
the light increased. Without doubt the lot g expected
battle had commenced.

Following the example of his neighbours, Veneda
threw up his window and leant out to listen. Some-
how or other, since his conversation with the English
merchant in the Caile de Victoria the previous night,
his confidence in a victory for the Government had
been a little shaken; and now for the first time he
began to experience twinges of real alarm for his own
immediate safety. Supposing he should be arrested by
the Congressionalist leaders for his treachery to them,
where would his escape be then ? In that case Boulger
would not wait, and Juanita for her own safety would
be certain to betray him. But he reflected that it was
full early yet to be frightened, and moreover he had

A STRANGER DAY. 53

been in so many close things before, that one more or
less could hardly matter.

The behaviour of the people in the streets was
peculiar. In their excitement men no longer showed
evidences of partisanship ; all the thoughts and anxieties
of Gobiernistas and Oppositores alike were centred on
the battle then proceeding. It was as though they
were spectators of a stage-play and nothing more. The
time for individual animosity, they told themselves,
would come later.

By breakfast- time the excitement had risen to fever
heat. From the clearness with which the sounds could
be distinguished, it was plain that the Government
forces were being driven back, and this could have
but one meaning, — the Opposition were advancing on
Valparaiso. The noise grew louder every minute, and
with its approach the turbulent element of the town
began to make its presence felt in the streets. The
peculiar ping of rifle-bullets sounded continually in the
lower quarters ; many business premises away from
the main thoroughfares were looted ; while in not one
but several directions the smoke of incendiary fires
rose on the clear morning air.

So certain had every one, by this time, become of
the result of the fighting, that many Government
supporters packed up their traps and quitted the town
with as little ostentation as possible; either scurrying
into the neighbouring mountains, or seeking refuge on
board the foreign men-of-war at anchor in the harbour.

Towards ten o'clock the firing slackened off, and by
aalf-past had ceased altogether. A victory had been

54 IF STRANGE COMPANY.

won — but by whom ? This question was in everybody's
mouth.

News, however, was not long forthcoming. In all
directions terrified camp-followers — men, women, and
children, on foot and on horseback — might have been
seen making for the town as fast as their own legs or
those of their beasts could carry them. As they hurried
along they announced in loud voices the absolute defeat
of the Government forces, exaggerating the details with
every repetition of the story. After a short interval
they were followed by the vanquished and flying troops
themselves, who corroborated what tho others had so
authoritatively proclaimed. There could be no doubt
that the Opposition had won a signal victory. The
reign of terror was over I The hated Dictator, Balma-
ceda, hitherto regardless of what lives he sacrificed
to gain his ends, was now not only powerless, but an
outcast and a suppliant for his own.

Hard upon the heels of the fugitive troops, amid
an outburst of wildest excitement, came the advance
guard of the victorious army, with bands playing and
colours waving. Bells clashed and jangled from every
steeple, continual vivas rent the air, and crackers by
hundreds were exploded in the streets. Every one
wore the red ribbon of the Opposition, and every face
(for active Gobiernistas were wise enough not to parade
theirs) testified to the relief and joy with which the
result was hailed. There could not have been a more
popular termination to the struggle.

As soon as the result of the battle had become
known, the Intendente had delivered up the town to

A STRANGER DAY. 55

the admirals of the foreign war-ships, who now in theii
turn handed it over to the Congressionalist leaders.
The place had thus practically changed hands from the
Republic to the Republic ; from one class to the other
and more popular section of the community.

It may be imagined that Veneda took care to be
well posted on all that occurred. With the entrance
of the troops he saw the total destruction of his political
hopes, and now his active mind was busily engaged
working out the best possible means of securing his
own safety, until the time should come for him to leave
the country.

Reflecting that to all intents and purposes his life
would depend an his personal appearance, he first
turned his attention in that direction. In five minutes
his close-cropped beard had disappeared ; his heavy
black moustache was twirled and twisted into quite
a new and extraordinary shape; while his well-cut
English clothes were discarded for a more Chilian garb,
including a poncho and a broad-leafed sombrero.
When thus equipped he paraded before his glass, he
could not but admit that the effect was excellent The
odds were a thousand to one against any one recognizing
in this typical Chilano the Marcos Veneda of half-an-
hour before.

By the time he was dressed he had determined as
to his next course of action. He saw that it would be
impossible for him to remain where he was ; therefore,
until the hour for boarding the schooner should arrive,
he must seek an asylum elsewhere. But before leaving
the house many things had to be thought o£ Glancing

56 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

round the room with its host of familiar knick-knacks,
he set himself to destroy what he did not desire should
fall into other hands, concealing ahout his person such
small articles of value or association as he wished to
carry away. When this was accomplished he dropped
a carefully-loaded revolver into the pocket of his
poncho, and was ready to forsake the house.

That he might not be observed leaving by the front
door, he lifted the window and swung himself from it
down into the patio. For a moment he stopped to
listen, then hearing nothing suspicious, passed without
further ado into the street. No one was to be
seen.

Where to go, or what to do with himself (it was not
yet two o'clock), he had not made up his mind. Strange
to say, considering the danger it would involve him in,
he felt an intense desire to see all that was to be seen,
and to participate, himself, in the general excitement.
Of the latter there was no lack ; the town was full of
disbanded soldiery, and serious rioting had already
occurred. The foreign war-ships had landed forces to
protect foreign life, but in the lower quarters the mob
ruled paramount.

So complete was his disguise that Veneda found
himself, on more than one occasion, standing side by
side with former acquaintances, unmolested and un-
recognized. The knowledge of this securit}?- gave him
fresh courage, and he followed the course of the day's
events with additional interest and vigour. Yet a danger-
he had never anticipated was in store for him.

Leaving the Calle de Victoria, he passed down a side

A STRANGER DAY. 57

street in the direction of the harbour, but before he had
proceeded fifty yards a sound he knew only too well
greeted his ears; it was the noise of a crowd in hot
pursuit of something or somebody.

Not wishing to run the risk of being mistaken foi
their quarry, he cast about him for a loophole of escape.
But none presented itself. While he was looking, foot-
steps sounded close behind him. To his astonishment
the runner was none other than John Macklin the
Albino, chairman of the Society, his face livid with
terror, and his breath coming from him in great
spasmodic jerks. His clothes were in rags, and covered
with a filth which reached even to his hair; his hat
was gone, and long purple weals streaked his dainty
cheeks. The agony expressed in his eyes lent an extra-
ordinary effect to his face.

"Save me, save me I" he gasped, falling at Veneda's
feet. " In the merciful name of God, I beseech you to
save me ! "

For the reason that Macklin did not recognize him,
nothing would have been easier than for the other to
have cast him off, and for the space of three breaths he
was half inclined to do it. Then, for some reason which
he was never afterwards able to explain (it must be
understood that the dwarfs death would in a great
measure have rescued him from his very awkward
predicament), he determined to do his best to help
him. It was a foolish resolution, but it was only on a
par with the man's extraordinarily complex character.

The noise of the mob, like that of hounds in full cry,
was drawing closer ; any second might bring them into

58 UN STRANGE COMPANY.

view. Turning to the terrified creature beside him, he
cried —

" I'll do ray best for you. Pick up your heels and run."

Running appeared the last thing the Albino, in his
present exhausted condition, would be capable of, but
he nevertheless followed in the other's wake, panting
horribly, and throwing his long arms about with wind-
mill -like gesticulations. As they started the mob
burst into view, and a second later a shot whisked in
unpleasant proximity to Veneda's head. There is some-
thing chilling in the whine of a rifle-bullet, and as
he heard it he began to repent having taken any share
in the Albino's private concerns. Without turning his
head, he cried —

"Faster, faster, round the next corner, and then
follow me."

This was, however, easier said than done ; the little
man's strength, already taxed beyond straining pitch,
was quite unequal to a fresh demand. He began to
lag behind, and Veneda saw that if he reached the
shelter of the street corner, about fifty yards distant, it
would be as much as he could possibly accomplish.

Not a second was to be lost ; their pursuers were barely
more than a hundred and fifty yards behind. Stopping,
he turned, and as his companion approached him,
stooped and took him in his arms, throwing him up
on to his shoulder as if his weight were the merest
trifle. Then he resumed his flight.

Reaching the corner he flew round it, thankful to
find no one in sight, and made for a row of deserted
houses across the way. Into the patio of the third of

A STRANGER DAY. 59

these he dashed, and not until then did he place his
burden on the ground.

" I can't carry you any further ; we must hide ! M he
cried, vigorously attacking a door which opened on to
the courtyard ; " our lives depend upon getting into
this house. Help me, help me ! "

The Albino required no second bidding, and between
them they burst in the door. They were only just in
time, for as the lock gave way they heard the vanguard
of the mob come howling round the corner. Veneda
knew that when they could not see their game before
them, it would be only a question of seconds before
they would commence their search of the neighbour-
hood. Experience had taught him that a mob does not
allow itself to be robbed of its prey without a struggle.

Once inside the house he led the way iip-stairs.
Unlike most Chilian residences, it was of three storeys,
and built of stone — a bad speculation on the part of an
English builder. Not until they had ascended to the
garrets did they pause to listen. An angry murmur
came up to them from the street, and when he heard
it Veneda turned to his companion, who was lying on
the floor endeavouring to regain his breath, and said —

"That means that they've tracked us down. How
we're going to give them the slip now is more than I

can see."

As he spoke, a crash came from the lower regions.
" That's the front door," he continued calmly. " We
must be moving on again. Are you ready ? "

The Albino's only answer was to spring to his feet.
Being already as high up as they could get without

60 IN STKANGE COMPANY.

crawling on to the roof, where next to go became the
question. A noise of voices told them that their
pursuers were within the house itself. They were
caught like rats in a trap ! Apart from any other
consideration, it would, in all probability, be a most
unpleasant death they would die ; and Yeneda reflected
that after so many narrow escapes it would be humi-
liating to perish at the hands of a lawless mob in
somebody else's quarrel

While these thoughts were flashing through his
brain he was looking about him for some means of
exit, but save for the door they had entered by, and
the window which looked out at the back over some
lower roofs, nothing worthy of his consideration pre-
sented itself. The door was clearly impracticable,
unless they desired to meet their pursuers on the
stairs, and as to the window, there was a drop of fully
fifteen feet from it on to the nearest roof, and at least
twenty more on to the stones of the courtyard. By this
time the foremost of the mob were in the room beneath
them.

A heavy perspiration broke out on Veneda's fore-
head ; the Albino shrank into a corner, and covered his
face with his hands. But they could not meet their
death without a struggle, so, come what might, they
must try the window. Crossing to it Veneda threw it
open, at the same time beckoning the dwarf to his side.

rt Now," he said, " there is nothing for it but to get
out on the roof, and crawl along the housetops till we
can find a place to get down. Don't stand whimpering
there, but pay attention to what I say. I'll swing

A STRANGER DAY. 61

myself up first, and when I'm ready 111 do my best to
pull you after me. Stand by, or I swear I'll leave you
to your fate ! "

It was a useless warning ; the Albino was ready to
risk anything, even a tumble into the courtyard, rather
than to allow himself to fall into the hands of those
who were now on the staircase leading to their room.

With all the speed he could command Veneda crawled
backwards out of the narrow window, and clutched the
thin guttering of the roof above. What he was about
to attempt was riot only a difficult, but a horribly
dangerous feat, for there was literally nothing to catch
hold of that would permit of a grip. It was an athletic
test that would have tried the nerve and endurance of
the most accomplished gymnast. Bit by bit, with
infinite pain, he drew himself up, till his shoulders
were above the guttering. The muscles of his arms
appeared as if they must snap under the strain they
were called upon to endure. The suspense was awful ;
but if it seemed long to Veneda before he was lying
stretched on the roof, what an eternity must it have
been to the miserable Albino crouched in the room
below 1

Then the other's voice reached him, saying —

" Crawl backwards out of the window, and give me
your hands. Be quick ! I can't stay like this long 1 "

The shouts of the mob and the trampling on the
staircase stimulated him. Crawling out of the window
as he was ordered, he stretched his long arms upwards.
His hands were clutched from above ; then he felt him-
self lifted clear of the sill, and next moment he was

82 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

swaying out into mid air. If the strain on Venecia's
muscles had been great when he pulled himself up
on to the roof, how much greater was it now that
he had not only to retain his own position, but to lift
this other man as well ! The Albino looked up into
his face and saw the veins standing out upon it as
large as maccaroni stems, and strange though it may
appear, it was only then that he recognized his de-
liverer. A minute later he was stretched on the roof-
top, just as the leaders of the mob entered the room
they had so lately quitted.

It was a long time before either spoke. Then the
Albino, leaning towards his preserver, whispered —

" Marcos, I owe you my life. I reckon I won't forget
what you've done for me to-day."

" You had a close shave of it. What devil's game
were you up to that they should chase you ? "

" I met them in the Calle de Victoria, and some one
cried ' Gobiernista ' ; next moment they started after
me like bloodhounds. If I hadn't met you, I'd have
been a dead man 1 "

Perhaps Veneda did not hear him. At any rate he
made no reply. He was listening to the sounds in the
street, and wondering, now that the mob found them-
selves outwitted, what their next move would be.

He was not to be kept long in suspense. That opera-
tions of some kind were being conducted he guessed
from the sudden silence. Then a cry of " Fire ! " went
up, and next moment smoke burst from either end of
the row. He understood exactly : not being able to
|nd them, the mob intended to burn them out I

A STRANGER DAY. 63

From the two farthest houses the flames spread with
awful rapidity, and as they saw it their tormentors
howled and shrieked with delight. Fortunately the
house, on the rearmost roof of which Veneda and the
Albino lay, was the centre one, and for this reason they
would have some time to wait before they could expe-
rience any actual danger.

It may be imagined with what interest they watched
the approaching flames, speculating how soon the)
would be obliged to move again. The heat was over-
powering ; but the conflagration was not speedy enough
for the miscreants below, who thereupon set fire to the
lower regions of the middle house.

This, Veneda told himself, was becoming too much
of a good thing. The tiles were every moment growing
hotter and hotter, and in a few minutes it would be
impossible to remain upon them. The dense, choking
smoke enveloped them in clouds.

With an eye ever on the look-out, he saw that the
only cool spot was a tiny position on a parapet to their
left, as yet a good distance from the flames. He moved
towards it, thinking he had done quite enough for his
companion. There was not room for more than one
upon the place, and he secured it first.

Presently, overcome with heat and despair, the
wretched Albino crawled along the roof, and endea-
voured to find a foothold on it also. Veneda called upon
him to go back, but he refused. It was impossible for
both to remain — one must go, and a battle began for
the position.

Partly owing to the situation of the outhouses below*

64 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

partly to the fact that the mob was watching events
from the street front, but more to the dense smoke
which enveloped them, their struggle was unnoticed.
It was of but short duration. How could one of the
Albino's size hope to contend with a man so muscular
as Veneda ! For a few brief seconds they were locked
in each other's arms ; then Veneda's right hand seized
upon the other's throat, and began to press his head
further and further back. At last, to save himself from
a broken neck, the Albino let go his hold, and fell with
a yell from the roof into the smoke below. But though
he had not succeeded in his attempt to remain upon
the wall, he did not allow his companion to occupy
it either, for as he fell he made a last feeble clutch
at Veneda's legs. Slight though it was, it was sufficient
to disturb the other's balance. He tottered, swayed,
endeavoured to save himself, failed in the attempt, and
finally fell, as his companion had done before him, into
the Unknown. Such was the violence of his fall, that
when he reached the bottom he lay stunned for some
time.

On recovering his senses he found himself lying in
the hollow between the roofs of the two outhouses
before mentioned. Save for the spluttering flames of
the smouldering dtbris, it was quite dark. The crowd
had dispersed, and though he looked carefully about
him, nothing was to be seen of the Albino. Whether
he had fallen into the courtyard and been killed or
captured by the mob, he could not of course tell, but
at any rate he was relieved to find that he had
departed elsewhere.

A ^ri:ANf:KK DAY. 65

n.-iving made sure of this, lie rose and convinced
himself that no bones were broken. He had experi-
enced a miraculous escape, and lie argued that it was
a good omen for what lay before him. Clambering
over the side of the roof, he lowered himself to the
ground, and then skirting the ruins of the houses,
proceeded into the street*

CHAPTER IV.

THE ALBINO IS DISAPPOINTED.

YTTHEN the Albino regained his senses, on the other
side of the small outhouse, within five feet of
where Veneda lay, his first idea was to find out if he
had received any injury from his fall from the roof,
and next to discover what had become of the man who
had occasioned it.

He found that beyond a severe shaking and a few
burns, he had sustained but trifling hurt, perhaps for
the reason that by clutching at the parapet he had
in some measure broken his fall. But though he
searched diligently all round the patio, and even among
the ruins of the houses hard by, not a trace of his late
antagonist could he discover.

What a narrow escape had been his he realized when
he looked about him, for on every side were heaped
smouldering d4l>ris of the dwellings, while the confla-
gration was still proceeding, with unabated violence,
only a few steps further along the street. Why he
had not been killed by falling timber, found and de-
spatched by the mob. or burnt up by the flames as
he lay unconscious, he could not for the life of him
understand.

THE ALBINO IS DISAPPOINTED. 67

The street being quiet, he settled it in his own mihd
that the mob had gone elsewhere, believing their prey
to have perished. So giving himself a final shake to
make quite certain that all was sound, he waited his
opportunity, and, when no one was passing, struck out
in the direction of the Calle de San Pedro. In spite of
his recent adventures he had not forgotten his appoint-
ment with Vargas at the house of the fugitive English
banker ; and, as he hurried along, he reflected with a
chuckle that if, as in all human probability was the
case, Veneda had perished with the falling house, then
would there be one less with whom to divide the spoil.
He wished, however, that he had seen the body. That,
he told himself, would have been altogether more satis-
factory, for he knew Vargas and Nunez well enough to
be aware that they would not accept his statement for
truth, unless he could bring substantial proof of its
authenticity.

As he turned into the Calle de San Pedro, a man
crossed over the road and joined him. It was Pablos
Vargas. Without a word they proceeded to the house,
a ramshackle, old adobe structure of one storey, with
a broad verandah running round three sides, and a com-
modious patio on the fourth, this latter protected by
a heavy gate.

As the conspirators approached it they were joined
by two other men from the premises on either
side.

" Well, Miguel," said the Albino, addressing himself
to the taller of the twain, *' what have you to report ?
He has not escaped you ? "

68 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

" No, senor. We have not seen a sign of him thia
week past, and we've watched day and night."

" Well, if he's gone you may pack your kits, and
clear out of this country for ever. I promise you, you
won't be able to live in it with me. You can go."

" We want our money," remarked the man who had
not yet spoken.

" What ? Want your money, do you, you longshore
beach-comber — want your money before we've seen how
you've done your work ! Clear out of this. You'll be
paid at the proper place, at ten."

" These are no times for promises. We want our
money now," reiterated the man ; " and what's more,
we're going to have it 1 "

The Albino was not at all impressed by the man's
determined attitude. Taking a step towards him, he
whispered a sentence in his ear, with the result that
next moment the fellow was scuttling down the street
like one possessed, his companion after him.

Macklin turned to Vargas with a grin.

" There seems to be something in the old word after
all. Now come ; we've got our work cut out."

As he spoke he produced a key, and opened the door
of the dwelling before which they stood, and which was
to the right of that they designed to visit. Entering,
they proceeded along the passage to the small yard at
the back. Once there only a low wall separated them
from the other house. With an agility surprising in
one so deformed, the Albino mounted it, and dropped
on to the other side ; Vargas followed him, and togother
they approached a window. Opening this, they crept

THE ALBINO IS DISAPPOINTED. 69

through it into the dwelling ; then, soft as cats, passed
across the room towards the central passage. At a
signal from Macklin, Vargas produced and lit a candle.

Having before they started made themselves familiar
with that part of the house which contained the treasure
of which they were in search, they were able to ap-
proach it without hesitation or delay. On reaching the
room they paused to listen, at the same time taking
the precaution of examining their arms. Then, stealthily
opening the door, they entered, the Albino first and
Vargas in the rear, shading the candle with his hand.

A half-starved, decrepit old man was pacing up and
down at the further end. On seeing them he stopped
his walk, and advanced towards them with a courtly bow.

" You are very welcome," he began in English. " I've
been expecting you this week past. You must excuse
the unprepared state of my surroundings ; but I've only
moved in here while my Kensington house is being
redecorated. You will stay and take dinner with me,
of course T "

" What does he say ? " asked Vargas, who had no
knowledge of English.

" He's mad 1 — stark, staring mad ! " replied the
Albino.

0 Won't you sit down ? " continued their host. " I
will ring and have the wine put in ice. By the way, I
don't think you told me your business; my memory
is not what it was. I have had troubles — serious
troubles."

"That's enough of that, my friend," Macklin inter-
posed " Confound your memory 1 We wart that

70 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

money — the Two Hundred and Fifty Thousand you
swindled the Kamtchatka Bank out of. If you want
to save your skin, you'd better own up where it is, and
save any bother."

The ex-banker continued to smile sweetly.

" Ah ! there's a very good story connected with that.
It's going the round of the clubs now. Lord Burgoo,
our chairmaD, asked me about it this afternoon in
Piccadilly. You must know that I took it out to Chili
to invest on the Bank's behalf. One evening, I was
sitting in my room in the Calle de San Pedro, when a
singularly handsome man called to see me. 'Mr.
Bradshaw,' said he, ' I'm sorry to trouble you, but I've
eome to play you a game of cards for that money.' I
had no objection, of course, so down we sat. Eventually
he won, and I paid him all that was left of the £250,000.
It was a good stake, wasn't it ? "

" You lie ! " shrieked the Albino, dashing at him and
clutching him by the throat. " That be hanged for a
tale. It's only one of your damned dodges to put us off
the scent Where is it ? Tell me, or I'll throttle you !"

" I assure you it's the truth," gasped the unfortunate
banker, half strangled. " I will even tell you his

name."

The Albino withdrew his hand.

* Now, what was it ? Quick ! "

" Let me think. I fancy it began with V — Veneda,
or some such name. Of course I did not ask, but he
allowed it to slip from him in his excitement. He
was a most gentlemanly person, and interested me
exceedingly."

THE ALBINO IS DISAPPOINTED. 71

"Nonsense ! I won't believe it; he dared not do it.
But, Marcos Veneda, you thieving traitorous hound, by
God, if this be true it will prove the worst day's work
you've ever done in your life/'

Then in Spanish he explained what had happened to
Vargas, whose rage was absurdly theatrical. He danced
and swore, tore his hair and ground his teeth in an
ecstasy of passion.

" Stop that nonsense," said the Albino. " We must
search the house as quickly as possible, and if it's not
here, find Veneda without a moment's delay. Now we
see why he wanted us to spare him. It strikes me
we've been sold, and badly too."

Without further ado they set to work. But they
rni^ht have spared themselves the trouble. The money
was undoubtedly gone — the cache had been rifled, and
tlie treasure stolen. The Albino's rage surpassed de-
scription ; he vowed such vengeance against the traitor
that even Vargas was overwhelmed with terror. Sud-
denly they looked round for the banker. He was not
to be seen. Taking advantage of their absence in
another room, he had passed into the yard and quietly
(quitted the house.

" Never mind him," said Macklin, " he's no use to us
now. We must collect every man we can lay our hands
on, and search the town until we find Veneda. If he
escapes, I'll be the deatli of somebody."

CHAPTER V.

THE ESCAPE FROM CHILL

TT was nearly seven o'clock when Veneda bade farewell
•*- to the ruins of the house, in connection with which
he had undergone such a variety of experiences ; and,
as I have already said, at half-past he had arranged to
effect his escape from Chili. Now, though he was
aware that there was no possible chance of his being
able to get out of it, he was nevertheless much con-
cerned about the wisdom of taking Juanita with him.
He could not help seeing that by including a woman in
his plans he was hampering his own freedom of action,
and thus imperilling his one chance of safety ; but on
the other hand he could hit out no way of disposing of
her, and since she possessed a large portion of his secret,
it would be the most criminal folly possible to leave
her behind to join the ranks of those who, he felt
convinced, would ultimately pursue him from Chili.
There were, besides, other and more cogent reasons
against this latter course.

Though it was not a great distance to her abode, it
took him some time to reach it. He had no desire to
attract attention by any undue hurry ; and for the same

THK KSi.'AI'E FROM CHILL 73

reason, when he did arrive at the house he made no
attempt to gain admittance until he had absolutely
convinced himself that he had not been followed. Then,
crossing the patio, he knocked.

Juanita herself opened the door. When she realized
who the visitor was she uttered a little cry of welcome,
and led the way into an inner room, carefully closing
the door behind them.

" Marcos," she began, lifting her clasped hands to him,
' you really meant what you said last night ? You are
here to take me away with you ? "

" Did you think I should break my promise ? " he
answered almost angrily, his disappointment at finding
her unprepared getting the better of him. " Why are
you not ready ? Every second is of the utmost import-
ance to us. As it is, we shall only just catch the
tide."

" Wait only a moment and I will be with you ; just
one little moment."

She fled the room, and for five minutes he was left
to his own thoughts. They were not pleasant, a con-
suming impatience was upon him. He knew that his
very life depended upon the next half-hour, and now it
looked a^ if he wore about to lose everything because
a woman had misunderstood a plain speech. Every
moment found him more and more an«ry. At length,
unable to control himself any longer, he was in the
act of going to look for her, when a heavy footstep
approached the room, The door was thrown open and
a man entered, clad after the same fashion as himsel£
The behaviour of this individual was not conciliatory.

74 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

Casting a quick look at Veneda standing by the
window, he said gruffly —

" Your business here, senor ? *

" I am waiting for a friend."

" The Senora Juanita perhaps ? *

" Perhaps."

"Then you will wait a long time, for she has
gone."

Veneda almost shouted in his surprise. In a second
all sorts of treachery had flashed through his brain.

" Gone ! " he cried. " What the devil do you mean ?
Where's she gone?"

" Who knows ? " the other replied airily, giving his
narrow shoulders a slight shrug. u I allow it's her own
business where she goes, not mine, thank God."

In three strides Veneda was beside him, and had
clapped a revolver to his head.

" Look here, my uncivil friend," he said, " I don't
want to make trouble in this house for my own sake,
but if you don't tell me what you know, I swear I'll
blow your brains out where you stand. That's cold-
drawn biz, I reckon."

The man was silent for a moment, then a nervous
little laugh came from under the sombrero.

" Marcos, do you think I am well enough disguised ? "

It was Juanita !

Veneda could scarcely credit his senses, the deception
was so perfect. But his admiration for her acting did
not prevent his drawing her towards the door, whisper-
ing as he did so —

"It's wonderful! No one could possibly recognize

THE ESCAPE FROM CHILI. 75

you in that get-up. Now we must fairly jump for the
harbour, or we'll be too late."

Closing the front door on another incident in their
iives they set off towards the port. And what a night
it was ! All day long the city had been the scene of
constant rioting, but now that darkness had fallen to
cloak their misdeeds, the mob had grown proportionately
bolder. From simple exuberance of spirits and foolish
mischief, their behaviour had become that of fiends.
Houses had been and were still being looted in every
street; incendiary fires pierced the sky in all directions;
and the crack of rifles, with the whine of bullets, sounded
almost without cessation. Scarcely a street, moreover,
but was strewed with the bodies of their victims, the
greater portion of which were women.

Juanita's presence of mind was little short of mar-
vellous ; terrifying though the sights she was constantly
compelled to witness must have been to her, only once
did she betray a sign of fear. Leaving the street in
which her house was situated, they passed by a narrow
alley into another, which in its turn led them into an
open square. This it was unfortunately necessary that
they should cross, in order to reach a thoroughfare
leading to the wharves. No sooner had they entered
it than Veneda saw what a fatal mistake he had made.
One glance told him that it was filled with the lowest
scum of the Chilian mob, frenzied with debauchery
and incendiarism. On the far side a row of houses
blazed into the sky, while on that nearest to them a
dense crowd of men and women, denizens of the most
infamous quarters, were dancing the Cueca, or national

76 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

dance, with a wildness absolutely indescribable. Twice
while he watched, Veneda saw men draw revolvers, and
shoot down without any reason save wanton cruelty
the wretched women who leapt and gesticulated opposite
them.

These sights were too much for Juanita. She tot-
tered, and would have fallen in a faint, had not Veneda
passed his arm beneath her poncho and sustained her.
Almost beside himself with despair, he dragged her into
a dark alley, and bade her sit down and rest until she
felt able to proceed. Then they resumed their walk at
increased speed. Time was more precious to them now
than money ; they could risk no more delays. It
seemed an eternity since they had set out together !

But there was not much more before them. Turning
a corner the cold sea breeze smote upon their faces, and
a moment later the dark waters of the bay confronted
them. Had they had time, and been so inclined, they
might have stopped to offer up a prayer of thankfulness
for their escape; but as it was they contented them-
selves with looking anxiously for something they ex-
pected to find awaiting them. Seeing nothing, Veneda
gave a peculiar whistle, which, to his evident relief, was
instantly answered from a mass of deep shadow to their
left. A second later a ship's long-boat came into the
starlight, and pulled towards the landing-place, the
man steering standing up and peering towards them
as if to make certain of their identity.

" Who are you ? " he took care to ask before he
brought the boat up to the steps, "and what do you
want?"

THE ESCAPE FROM CHILL 77

* My name's Venecia," was the reply, " and I want
a boat from the Island Queen"

Evidently this answer was deemed satisfactory, for
the same voice replied —

" One moment, sir, and I'll bring her alongside. I've
been waiting for you this hour past ; the tide is serving,
and the old man will murder me for being so long."

When the man in the bows had hooked on, Veneda
escorted Juanita down the steps, and signed her to
enter the boat. But this the person in command was
disinclined to permit.

"Excuse me, sir," he said, civilly but firmly, "my
instructions were to bring you off alone, and I cannot
include any one else."

" Oh, that's all right, my good fellow, this gentleman
is a personal friend, and I have arranged to take him
on board with me."

" I'm very sorry, sir, but I cannot exceed my instruc-
tions; will you be good enough to step in yourself?
There's no time to waste if we want to catch this tide."

" But I tell you my friend must accompany me,"
Veneda answered, at the same time stepping into the
boat himself; " I will be responsible to the captain."

"No, sir, not another word, I cannot do it. My
instructions were most explicit— one gentleman, and
only one ! Jackson, shove off ! "

" Ah I I see how it is. One gentleman — exactly —
but nothing was said about my wife."

The mate, for such it turned out later ne was
appeared completely mystified.

" Your wife ! Where is she ? *

78 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

"Thi» lady is my wife," said Veneda, pointing to
Juanita standing on the steps. " It was impossible for
me to bring her through the town on a night like this
in her own dress, so to ensure her safety I was com-
pelled to make her wear a suit of mine. Juanita,
my dear, convince this gentleman that you are only
masquerading.1'

Her voice sounded very sweet and womanly as she
said in English—

" Surely, air, you will believe what my husband
says?"

The mate scratched his head. He was in a dilemma,
and he couldn't see his way out of it. At last he made
up his mind.

"Well, sir, I'll risk it any way. Will you be good
enough to step in, ma'am ? I'm sorry to have made you
wait, but the fault's with the captain for saying nothing
about your coming."

Entering the boat, she took her seat opposite Veneda,
and they pushed off. Before they had way on her, the
sounds of a man running were heard upon the wharf,
and next moment a strange figure came into view and
bounded down the steps. It was none other than the
Albino, under the influence of extraordinary rage ; his
long white hair floated in the wind, his arms worked
with frantic gesticulations, and his voice shook with the
violence of his passion. Fortunately for the fugitives
he spoke in Spanish, a language with which neither
the mate nor any of the boat's crew were familiar. He
had caught sight of Veneda, and it was at him that his
torrent of abuse was directed.

THE ESCAPE FROM CHILI. 79

" Marcos Veneda/' he cried, shaking his fist at the
retreating boat, " thief ! traitor ! coward ! — come back —
come back, and give me what you've stolen from me !"

But his wrath was vain ; the boat by this time
was fifty yards from the steps, and under the strong
arms of her crew was every moment increasing the
distance.

He was not, however, to be baulked; securing
another, he was soon in hot pursuit, rowing as though
his very life, or rather £200,000, depended on it.

The Island Queen lay a good distance out, and
when the boat containing Veneda and Juanita came
alongside, Captain Boulger was on deck. Hastening
to the ,gangway to receive his passenger, he was not a
little surprised to see two.

" I'm right glad to see you at last, Mr. Veneda," he
said. " Rut I can't say I counted on any one else
accompanying you."

Veneda was prepared for this, and he beckoned the
captain on one side. A minute later he rejoined
Juanita with the information that the difficulty was
satisfactorily settled. The mate went forward to attend
to the raising of the anchor, and by the time the
Albino's boat was within hailing distance, the schooner
had got way on her, and was drawing quickly out of
the harbour.

To say that that gentleman, when he realized his
enemy was escaping him, was angry, would be to
convey a very false impression of his state. He stood
up in his boat, foaming at the mouth, unable to speak,
and shaking his fist wildly at the vessel till she had

8o IN STRANGE COMPANY.

passed out of sight. But, though he was so overcome
with rage, he had not failed to notice the name painted
in v/hite letters across the stern — "Island Queen,
Tahiti."

It was some time before he felt able to pull ashore.
But when he did so, he said solemnly to himself —

" Marcos Veneda, I don't mind owning you're a
very clecer fellow ; you seem, however, to have forgot-
ten one thing. You've broken faith with one of the
strongest organizations in the world. If it costs that
Society every cent it's worth, if it has to chase you
round the world, it will get the money back, and be
even with you for this bit of treachery !"

CHAPTER VI.

THE 'ISLAND QUEEN/

FORTUNATELY for the success of the escape from
•*• Valparaiso, the wind blew almost a hurricane from
the schooner's most favourable quarter, and, as Captain
Boulger was careful to impress upon his passengers,
" the Island Qiteen hadn't her equal in the whole of the
South Pacific for foot." (She was his own property,
and for that reason, perhaps, he was rather inclined to
over-estimate her capabilities.) In the present instance,
however, she was called upon to put forward all her
good qualities, for in spite of the large sum it had cost
Veneda to charter him, the captain was fully aware of
the risk he had taken upon himself, and he had therefore
no desire that anything should occur to impede or delay
his departure. As far as his own powers went he had
small fear, for he was in every way a capable seaman ;
but he knew that it required not only considerable
skill, but a fair amount of luck besides, to manoeuvre
successfully out of such an admittedly awkward harbour
on a dark night.

Regarded in cold blood, the hairbreadth escapes of
that evening read almost like a nightmare. Twice the

82 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

schooner came unpleasantly near colliding with anchored
vessels, and once they felt certain they had attracted
the notice of a Congressionalist cruiser; for a voice
hailed them out of the darkness as they swept past,
and receiving no answer gave utterance to a succession
of orders, which were followed by the shrill chirruping
of a bosun's pipe. But though every moment they ex-
pected to see the flash of a gun, nothing occurred, and
in half-an-hour they were clear of the land, steering a
direct course across the Pacific for Tahiti, vid Pitcairn
Island.

Throughout the exit Veneda and Juanita remained
side by side on deck, anxiously watching events. The
experiences they had lately passed through supplied
them with plenty to think about, while the repeated
close things they were then undergoing served to
remind them that they must not be in too great a
hurry to believe themselves safe. Though they might
count themselves almost out of the frying-pan, there
was still the fire yawning to receive them, and both
agreed it would be worse than death to be captured
and taken back just when safety seemed within their
reach.

With the recollection of the dangers they had passed
through came the remembrance of the Albino on the
wharf, and his exhibition of futile rage. A smile
crossed Veneda's face as he recalled the scene, but it
was instantly obliterated and succeeded by a scowl as
he reflected that, in order to have been there at all, the
dwarf must in some measure have become cognizant
of their plans ; and in that case it would not be beyond

THE ' ISLAND QUEEN.' 83

the bounds of possibility to suppose him aware of their
destination. The outcome of these thoughts was a
serious reflection. Could Juanita be in league with
his enemy ? He asked himself this question with a
good deal of anxiety. That they had had dealings
together in the past he was perfectly aware; what
therefore more probable than that in such a gigantic
enterprise as the present, where such a fortune was
concerned, she should deem it the safest policy to
stand in with both parties, and if possible to hoodwink
and outwit both ? With these thoughts in his mind
he glanced at her as she stood clinging to the taffrail
by his side, her fine figure swaying to every motion
of the ship. No ; he would not believe it. He told
himself that, as far as beauty went, she was a queen
among women, and that whatever happened he must
not let her suspect he was anything but devotedly
attached to her. Meanwhile he would set his brains
to work to devise some scheme by which he might rid
himself of her.

By this time only a few twinkling lights remained to
them of Valparaiso. The loud churning of the water
under her nose, and the boiling froth in her wake,
evidenced the fact that the schooner was putting her
best foot foremost. The breeze whistled merrily, and
from the appearance of the sky there was every prospect
of its continuing. Overhead the stars shone as only
tropic stars can, and their myriad radiances were re-
flected in the coal-black water, till it had all the appear-
ance of an ebony floor powdered with gold-dust. But
they would not be reflected there long, for the sea was

84 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

not now what it had been inside the bay. A heavy
swell had set in, and the little vessel was beginning to
roll unpleasantly ; so much so, that once or twice
Veneda had to clutch Juanita to save her from falling.
Standing side by side, they watched the last signs of
Chili vanish beneath the waves. As the land disap-
peared a sudden gust swept Juanita's broad-brimmed
hat from her head away into the swirling darkness.

" Come, Juanita," Veneda said, slipping his arm
through hers with the first real sign of protectorship
he had shown, " this is no place for you ; let me help
you below."

But it was easier to talk of going below than actually
to get there ; for the schooner was heeling over at an
angle that made walking almost impossible. Eventually,
however, with the assistance of the mate, who had taken
charge, to allow the skipper to obtain his supper, it was
accomplished, and the shelter of the companion reached.

As they entered the cuddy, Captain Boulger emerged
from his cabin, and with a bow made his passengers
welcome. He was a tall man, thin as a lath, with a
long, hatchet-shaped face, to which an idea of additional
length was imparted by a carefully-trimmed goatee
beard. His eyes, a peculiar shade of grey, peered at
one from beneath enormous bushy eyebrows. His
voice was deep and rumbling, his utterance slow and
pedantic, and when he could think of nothing to say
or was absorbed in anything, it was his habit to whistle
quaint almost forgotten hymn-tunes, of which he had
managed to acquire a wonderful collection.

Juanita was too much a woman of the world to have

THE 'ISLAND QUEEN. 85

failed to note his weak point, and bearing in mind the
peculiar nature of her position on board the schooner,
and the need she might some day stand in of a friend,
she resolved to address herself to his subjugation with-
out unnecessary delay. On his side, in spite of her
manly attire, he could not but admit her attractions,
and when she complimented him on the sailing quali-
ties of the Island Queen, she had laid the foundation of
his capture.

On the skipper's return to the deck, the mate, whose
name by the way was Crawshaw (a Hampshire man
he called himself, though he confessed to never having
been in England in Iris life), descended in search of
supper. He was a nice-looking young fellow, well set
up, very muscular, and tanned by constant exposure
the colour of mahogany. Seeing Veneda and Juanita
at the table he doffed his cap politely, at the same time
jerking out an embarrassed rt Good-evening," as though
he had not seen them five minutes previously.

" It seems to be freshening up," Veneda remarked,
for the sake of saying something. "The schooner rides
easier than I would have expected considering what
she's carrying. By the way, have you such a thing as a
cabin-boy aboard ? "

Jamming an enormous piece of salt junk into his
mouth, Crawshaw rose to his feet, and, without a word,
vanished up the companion-ladder, to reappear a few
minutes later with a shock-headed, shambling urchin,
of about sixteen years of age. Cuffing him towards
Veneda, he said sheepishly, as though ashamed of
possessing so much knowledge —

86 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

" His name's Nicodemus, — * Old Nick ' they call him
forrard ; he knows all about everything, and he's a son
of a gun for laziness. Can I make him do anything for
you ? "

Veneda explained that he desired to see and arrange
their respective cabins. Whereupon Crawshaw resumed
his cuffing of the boy, remarking —

" Now, you young swab, turn to and get those berths
cleaned out, or I'll break every second rib in your body ;
d'ye hear me now ? "

The Island Queen boasted four cabins aft, the dimen-
sions of which were about half those of the smallest
pattern prison-cells, and were evidently intended to con-
tain human beings of less than the average size. The
captain had his furthest aft on the starboard side, the
mate that nearest the companion on the port. Juanita
had therefore one on either hand to choose from. She
ultimately decided upon that adjoining the skipper's;
Veneda taking the berth next to Crawshaw. It was a
fortunate thing for both of them, but especially for
Juanita, who otherwise would have been compelled to
make the whole voyage to Tahiti in man's attire,
that Veneda had been able to have a small quantity of
luggage conveyed on board. By the time her cabin was
prepared, and her comfort as far as possible assured, it
was nearly eleven o'clock, and she expressed herself
ready for bed. Bidding her "good-night," Veneda lit
a cigar in the cuddy and returned to the deck.

It was a perfect night, with hardly a cloud visible in
the whole length and breadth of the sky. The wind
etill blew fresh and strong, and now and again sharp

THE 'ISLAND QUEEN.' 87

dashes of spray rattled on the deck like hail. As she
had everything in her favour, the schooner's motion
was comparatively steady. Looking about him, Veneda
spied the captain leaning against the taffrail ; on cross-
ing, he found him whistling "The Old Hundredth"
with exceptional fervour.

" A fine night, Captain Boulger," he said, proffering a
cigar; "if this weather continues, we shan't be long
picking up Tahiti."

" Not if it does," the skipper replied, taking a squint
aloft at the bellying canvas ; " but don't you reckon we're
always going to be as lucky as this. It's not all plain
sailing across these waters, especially at this time of
year, I can tell you."

" Well, at any rate I must congratulate you on the
way you got us out of the harbour ; it was a fine bit of
seamanship."

" It's all very well for you to say so, Mr. Veneda," the
skipper continued, lugubriously. " But what about the
next time I want to go into Valparaiso ; d'you think
they won't remember me for this? I'll be boycotted
for ever."

" Well, and if you are, you've been well paid for the
unpleasantness, my friend, so we'll hear no more on
that score."

" And this lady, your wife you make her. Of course
J don't say anything about that. But nothing was
ever mentioned about females in the contrac'. How
much is it to be for her ? "

" Half as much as for myself ; I thought we were
agreed upon that."

88 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

" Well, well, I suppose it must be so, but in my
opinion it's dirt cheap at the money. And, look here,
Mr. Veneda, my mate tells me something about a grey-
haired chap who wanted to come off too. Now what
about him ? "

" Never you mind about him, he won't trouble you.
We've done with him for ever."

" Don't you be too sure of that ; if he wants you so
badly that he had to pull off after you, he's not going
to let you slip so easily ; and what's more, if he knows
the name of your boat, he'll nail you by cable in Tahiti
as soon as winkin'. There are more ways of killing a
cat than choking him with butter, Mr. Veneda."

" I don't doubt it, but as he doesn't know the name
of the boat, by your own argument I'm quite safe,"
Veneda said, throwing the stump of his cigar overboard
into the curdling wake.

" Well, all I can say is, if he don't know it, he don't
deserve to."

" But how the deuce could he know it ? "

" Why, simply because, as I say, he followed you off,"
said the skipper, with the superiority of a man who
makes a statement knowing his facts to be all right,
" and because, just as we'd got way on her, he came
alongside and tried to hook on. If she hadn't been
going too fast for him, he'd 'a been aboard ; as it was he
had to slip astern."

"And you think he read her name?" Veneda
muttered hoarsely.

" O' course he did. Why, he couldn't have helped it
if he had eyes in his head and knew his letters."

THE 'ISLAND QUEEN/ ^D

This unexpected news so staggered Veneda that for
a moment it deprived him of speech. He began to
experience an awful dread, not of the discovery of the
means whereby he had obtained his fortune, but of the
disclosure of the precious secret which' guarded it.
Instinctively he felt for the locket he wore round his
neck, and in which reposed the slip of paper Juanita
was so anxious to obtain.

Crawling along the sloping deck to the companion,
he proceeded to his berth below. A swinging lamp lit
the saloon, and in a gilt mirror upon the bulkhead he
caught sight of his own face. He was startled beyond
measure at its pallor.

" This won't do," he told himself as he undressed ;
" it's full early to be frightened ; besides, who knows ?
He was so excited that it's just within the bounds of
possibility he may not have read her name."

But do what he would he could not divest his mind
of the thought that the Albino was aware of his plans.
He had had good reason in the past to know that the
dwarf really ruled the Society of which they were both
members, and remembering his vindictive nature, he
felt certain that neither pains nor money would be
spared to ensure revenge for this last and most glaring
piece of treachery. Consideration of these matters kept
him tumbling and tossing in his bunk till long after
midnight, to the accompaniment of groaning timbers,
skurrying rats, and the crash of seas against the slender
hull. When sleep did overtake him, his dreams were
troubled ; he imagined himself being hunted round the
world by the Albino, who jumped after him across ocean*

90 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

and from continent to continent, and at last ran him to
earth in the big hall of his old familiar English school
He was in the act of giving him the locket to square
matters when he awoke to find a flood of bright sun-
shine streaming in through the dingy little disc that
served him as a porthole. His joy at finding it was
only a dream was intense, and while under the influence
of that relief he dressed and went on deck, to find the
captain once more on watch and the crew busily
engaged in washing down.

The fresh breeze of the night before still continued,
and if the foam at either bow, or the swirling water
under the counter could be taken as evidence, the Island
(faeen was making the most of it. The sky was as blue
and the sea as green as only Pacific skies and seas can
be, and against it the taper masts, the hard-strained
rigging, and the swelling sails, white as snow in the
brilliant sunshine, made up a picture that found a re-
sponsive note in the relief which filled Veneda's heart
A cheerful smoke issued from the galley, at the door of
which the shock-headed boy, " Old Nick," was engaged
cleaning knives. Perhaps as the effect of the lovely
morning, the captain showed himself a little more
affable than he had been on the previous night. He
nodded familiarly to his passenger, and prefaced his con-
versation by inquiring, with a peculiar sort of courtesy,
after his wife's health. Further conversation on that
subject, however, was put a stop to by the appearance
of the lady herself once more clad in the garments of
her sex.

As she emerged from the companion, Venecia hastened

THE ' ISLAND QUEEN.' 91

forward to receive her, and when she had recognized the
captain's presence they fell to promenading the deck
together. Fortunately she was an excellent sailor, and
the bright fresh morning and the brisk breeze brought
a colour into her cheeks that made her, so Veneda could
not help owning to himself, more than usually lovely.
For half a moment he wondered why he should not
trust her, and the temptation came upon him to forget
his original intentions and to embody this splendid
creature in his plans for the future. She was fitted to
adorn any station in life, he told himself. But then,
certain episodes in her past history obtruded themselves
upon his recollection, and he was compelled to admit
that such a thing must not be dreamt of for an
instant.

But if a life's partnership were impossible, it was at
least very pleasant to skim over summer seas in the
company of one so evidently intended by nature to be
all that was charming and agreeable to man. And
indeed Juanita exerted herself prodigiously to please,
so much so, that before they had been a week upon
the voyage Veneda had once more entertained serious
thoughts of casting his previous apprehensions to the
winds and risking everything. Her behaviour was
certainly calculated to disarm suspicion. Never, by
even as much as a hint, did she lead him to suppose
that she was in any way desirous of learning his secret.
Her trust in him was the only thing self-evident, and
even this she was too clever to exaggerate. Only once
did she refer, and that indirectly, to the treasure which
waft the sole inducement of their flight, and I have often

92 IN STRANGE COMPAOT.

thought that that conversation was as strange as
anything connected with that extraordinary voyage.

It originated in this way. They were leaning over
the taffrail, watching for the rising of the moon. The
schooner, racing along over the curling seas under
reefed canvas, seemed like a thing of life. Her can-
vas towered aloft into the ghostly darkness, and the
wind in the rigging and the drum of the seas against
the hull were the only things that could be heard.
The mate, Crawshaw, patrolled the opposite side of the
deck with the regularity of a pendulum.

Juanita had been peculiarly quiet all the evening,
out of which state Veneda had in vain tried to rally her.

"Marcos," she said suddenly in Spanish, nestling
closer to his side, " does it ever occur to you to wish you
had left me behind in Valparaiso ? "

"Why, what on earth makes you ask such a ques-
tion ? " he replied. " Do you think I should grow tired
of you so soon ? "

" So soon ! " she answered, looking up into his face,
* You have had me with you a fortnight now, and
there is not much variety on board a boat the size of
the Island Queen. I should not be at all surprised if
you said you were tired of my company."

" Well, I am not. So that settles it, doesn't it I "

" Marcos, why did you not let us go to England in
a mail-boat ? It would surely have been quicker and
safer?"

"Because in that case Macklin could not help but
have discovered our departure, and we should have
been followed, if not murdered — that's why."

THE 'ISLAND QUEEN.' 93

" And now ? "

"Now no one knows our whereabouts; we can
choose our own route when we leave Tahiti."

" And which way will it be, Marcos ? n

11 1 have not decided yet/1

She was silent for a minute or two. Then she said
slowly, still keeping her eyes fixed on him —

" I think I understand. You have decided, but you
dare not trust me."

His first and most natural impulse was to deny the
accusation. But on second thoughts he adopted an-
other course.

" You are quite right," he said with a laugh, " I cer-
tainly do not trust you. And what is perhaps more to
the point, I don't intend to. All things considered, I
don't think you have the right to blame me."

With a little laugh, and without a sign of vexation in
her tone, she answered, " Perhaps you're right. At any
rate, you're wiser than I am in such matters."

Then taking his arm, they returned to their constitu-
tional up and down the deck, just as if nothing out of
the common had occurred.

And so day by day sped by, glorious weather, smooth
seas, blue skies, and fair winds accompanying them. It
vyas more like a pleasure trip than a flight for life.
Captain Boulger improved upon acquaintance, and even
the mate, Crawshaw, rubbed off some of his angles as
they grew to know him better.

Three weeks almost to a Jay after dropping Pitcairn
behind them, they were on the fringe of the Society
Islands ; and at Papeete tb e captain proposed to touch,

94 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

to obtain supplies. His passengers, he knew, though
grudging the delay, would not be sorry for an op-
portunity to stretch their legs; for the size of the
schooner did not, necessarily, permit much pedestrian
exercise.

One morning, coming on deck, Crawshaw called
Veneda to his side, and pointed to a low smudge
showing faintly on the horizon.

" What is it ? " the other asked.

"Tahiti," was the reply, and with the word, like
the opening of a mill-sluice, Veneda's old anxieties
rushed back upon him. In an hour or two he would
know whether or not the Albino was aware of his
destination.

By breakfast-time they were closing up on it. The
high mountain peaks had risen well above the horizon,
and from being a simple blotch upon the clear-cut sea-
line, the land had developed a decided personality of its
own. An hour later they were close enough to it to
be able to plainly distinguish objects on shore, and were
prepared to catch the first view of Papeete.

By mid-day they were abreast of the entrance to
Papeete harbour, looking across the reef with its thun-
iering surf to where the quaint little town lay nestling
among the trees. As soon as they were sighted the pilot
put off, and upon his gaining the deck the work of enter-
ing the harbour was proceeded with. Once they were
inside and at a standstill, Veneda and Juanita departed
ashore in search of luncheon. It was a new sensation for
them to wander about together as strangers in a strange
place, and Veneda watched to see what effect it would

THK ' ISLAND QUEEN.' 95

have upon his companion. She had lost something of
her yivacity, and was inclined to be more wrapt up in
her own thoughts than was usual with her.

Those who know Tahiti will know Charons (or the
hostelry disguised under that name), and those who
know Charons will remember Alphonse, the most
obsequious of gar^ons, with his accumulated knowledge
of traders and their schooners, missionaries, pilots,
copra merchants, and all manner of strange beings
and things appertaining to those delightful seas.
Therefore, when I say that Veneda and Juanita were
fortunate enough to secure the corner table in the
big room, and the services of that indefatigable person,
I am, as you will agree, ensuring them the pleasantest
of times. With palates improved by the simple fare
of the Island Queen, they investigated every course,
enjoyed some excellent wine, trifled with dessert, and
when they had drunk their coffee, proceeded to stretch
their legs along the beautiful Broom Road.

It was a most luxurious day ; a soft breeze played
in fitful gusts among the tropic foliage, bearing upon
its breast a thousand gentle, and to our travellers
unaccustomed, odours. There was only one blot upon
it ; since his last glass of champagne, Veneda felt
strangely sleepy, so much so, that when they had
walked but a little way he expressed a wish to be
allowed to sit down and admire the view. Nothing
loth, Juanita consented, so down they sat awhile,
talking, and gazing upon the panorama of sea and
islands stretched before them. Her voice sounded
wonderfully soothing as he listened, and bit by bit he

96 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

found this mysterious desire for sleep overcoming him.
His head gradually sought a pillow by her side, hii
eyes closed, and in less than five minutes he was
unconscious.

Now Juanita, who had by no means been unmindful
of his state (nor am I prepared to authoritatively state
that she had not, in some measure, been the occasion
of it), was too precipitate for her own safety. Such
was her impatience that, without waiting to make
certain that he was sound asleep, she must needs
commence her search for the mysterious locket round
his neck, which contained, she was convinced, the paper
she was so desperately anxious to obtain. Perhaps
in her hurry her touch was too rough, or Veneda was
not so much overpowered with slumber as she
imagined; at any rate, just as she had the precious
locket in her hand, and was about to broach its
contents, his eyes opened, and his hands closed on hers.
Awkward as the situation was, her presence of mind
never deserted her, and she prepared to laugh it off
with the excuse she had prepared beforehand.

"Ah! my Marcos," she said jestingly, "it is well
that you woke ; for I am going to be furiously jealous.
And pray what fair lady's portrait do you wear round
your neck ? "

For the moment Veneda was too amazed at her cool-
ness to reply ; then he replaced the locket, and assuming
a pensive air, said —

" You may be as jealous of her as you please. That
is my poor mother's miniature ; the only remembrance
I have of her. I will show H to you this evening, if

THE 'ISLAND QUEEN. 97

you would care to see it Now we must be getting
back to the schooner."

His explanation was so simple and sincere that she
was baffled completely. If he were telling the truth
her surmises must be all wrong ; if not, she had put
him on his guard for the future.

But though he allowed no sign to escape him to
show that he understood her attempt, he was none the
less concerned about it.

" I was more than a fool," he said to himself when
he was alone in his cabin, " to imagine that she could
be anything but what I had always thought her.
However, Madame Juanita, the game is by no means
finished yet. There is an old saying that those laugh
best who laugh last. We shall see."

Next morning at daylight the Island Queen bade
farewell to Tahiti.

As soon as it was open, a stranger, who had arrived
in the island from South America the previous week,
sought the telegraph office, and placed the following
message upon the counter —

"John Macklin,

General Post Offing

Sydney, #.& W.

"Island Queen sailed this morning. Destination
Thursday Island. Bo4,h on board."

CHATTER VH

THE MAN'S DEATH.

TTTHEN, after leaving Papeete, Veneda came to con-
sider the facts connected with his excursion ashore,
he could not help seeing two things very clearly. In
the first place, he was quite convinced in his own mind
that, to obtain the information she wanted, Juanita
had drugged the champagne he had drunk at lunch ; but
in the second, though he was loth to let her treachery
pass unpunished, he could not but tell himself that
it would be a most foolish proceeding on his part to
allow her to suspect that he considered it of sufficient
importance to make a fuss about. To confess annoy-
ance would be to admit that the locket contained what
she was in search of, and this he was, naturally, most
anxious not to do. One thing was very certain, the
situation was becoming more and more complicated
every day; for each twenty-four hours was bringing
them nearer to civilization, and once there the diffi-
culties of his position would be intensified a hundred-
fold. If Juanita were really in collusion with the
Albino, it was most imperative that she should be
outwitted, and that within the next fortnight. But

THE MAN'S DKATH. 99

though he racked his brains day and night for a
scheme, he could not hit upon one that was in any
way likely to prove successful.

Their course now lay almost due west, and though
they had land on every side, it was far from likely
that they would touch anywhere until they reached
Thursday Island, where Captain Boulger's contract
ended. It was Veneda's indention to leave the schooner
at that place, and to intercept a British India mail-boat
homeward bound.

If the voyage had been enjoyable before, it became
doubly so now; warm, sunny days, bright blue skies,
sapphire seas, and the most exquisite island scenery
in the world kept them company continually. The
Society group lay far behind them ; the Navigators
were on the starboard bow ; while Hope, Keppel and
Tafahi, or Boscawen peered up, surf-girt, away to port.
Had it not been for the friction which suddenly
occurred between the captain and Veneda, it would
have been like a little heaven on shipboard. But if
the captain and his chief passenger could not agree,
the same could not be said of the two passengers
themselves, whose behaviour towards each other grew
more and more affectionate as the owner of the
schooner's animosity deepened.

All past troubles and doubts seemed as much
forgotten as though they had never existed. They
arranged their future with untrammelled freedom, and
even went so far as to discuss what they should do
with the money when they had possession of it
Juanita's suspicions were completely allayed. Though

100 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

she demoted considerable thought to the matter, she
was as far from understanding it as ever. She could
only attribute the change to the fact that her com-
panion had at last really fallen under the spell of her
fascinations.

But on the evening of the day upon which they
sighted Fotuna, or Home Island, as it is more usually
called, an awful and unexpected event occurred,
which was destined to bring about as complete a
revolution in their plans as even Veneda could wish.

The breeze, which had been very uncertain through-
out the afternoon, at night dropped to the faintest
zephyr. The peacefulness of the evening was awe-
inspiring; the ocean lay smooth as a sheet of glass,
rising and falling like the breast of a sleeping child.
The sails hung limp and listless, and the man at the
wheel, one Schlank, a big, burly, taciturn German, had
barely enough work upon his hands to keep him awake.
The mate was in charge of the deck, the captain and
passengers being below at tea.

According to Crawshaw's account he had gone
forward to give an order to the cook, and when he
returned it was to discover the German away from the
wheel, rolling to and fro upon the deck, retching in a
terrible manner, and nearly black in the face. Not
knowing what to make of it, he called a couple of
hands aft and bade them carry the unfortunate man
to his bunk, while he himself hailed the captain
through the skylight, and took possession of the
wheel.

When Bouiger reached the deck he hastened forward

THE MAN'S DEATH. 101

to eximirie. the man himself, but he was too late—
Schlank was dead /

What the nature of the disease was, which had
ca.Tied him off, no c ne could tell, but that its effects
were deadly iu the extreme was evidenced by the
suddenness with which it worked its purpose ; for,
according to his shipmates' account, the man was in
the best of health when he went aft to the wheel an
hour before.

This sad occurrence, as might be expected, threw a
gloom over the entire ship, and both Juanita and
Veneda felt little touches of nervousness when they
allowed their minds to dwell upon it. Lest any infec-
tion should be caught from the body, the captain gave
orders that it should be committed to the deep as soon
as a hammock and the necessary preparations could be
made.

Next morning, to every one's consternation, news
came aft that Jacob Norris, another hand, had been
struck down by the same mysterious complaint. The
symptoms were identical with Schlank's case, and it
appeared as if no remedy could be found in the ship's
meagre medicine-chest to either alleviate the pain or
to avert the disastrous consequences. Within an hour
of being taken ill the second man was dead and
overboard I

Then an awful terror took possession of everybody,
and ominous mutterings of "Cholera" and "Yellow
Jai.-k " passed from mouth to mouth. Hitherto the
disease seemed to have confined itself to the forecastle,
but it was not to remain there long, for in the middle

102 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

of his afternoon watch Crawshaw the. mate was
attacked. Veneda, who happened to be on deck at
the time, saw him drop and ran to his assistance.
Picking him up he carried him forrard and laid him
on the hatch, at the same time sending a hand to rouse
the captain. The poor fellow's agony was heart-
rending, and in spite of all the remedies tried he too
succumbed within the hour.

After this the consternation aboard the Island Queen
may be better imagined than described. Every one
went in fear and trembling, for no one knew who
might not be the next attacked.

About nine o'clock that evening Juanita and Veneda
were on deck. As on the preceding night, a wonderful
stillness reigned. In the east the stars were beginning
to pale, preparatory to the rising of the moon. The
bo'sun, who had succeeded to poor Crawshaw's watch,
was pacing to and fro near the binnacle, casting an eye
ever and anon aloft and around him, as if in anticipation
of a breath of wind.

Veneda and Juanita promenaded for awhile, and
then crossed to the taffrail, against which they leant,
conversing in low tones. In spite of the terrors of the
day Veneda was in unusually good spirits. He rallied
Juanita upon her quietness, and once more broached
the subject of their future. Speaking softly so that the
man at the wheel should not overhear them, he said —

"Juanita, my darling, our voyage is nearly ended;
are you satisfied ? "

She was quick to reply, and her voice had almost a
tremor in it.

THE MAN'S DEATH. 103

"More than satisfied, Marcos, if you love me as
you say."

" Are you sure, Juanita ? Think before you answer.
Would you be content to take me for what I am ? — to
risk poverty with me if that fortune should be gone
when we get to London?"

She hardly knew how to reply. Was this a trap?
she asked herself. Slipping her hand over his with
a gentle pressure, she said^

" Quite content, if you love me as I must be loved.
But why do you speak as if our money should be gone ? "

" Because nothing is safe. I think it is — you think
it is ; but if you found out my secret, why shouldn't the
Albino have boxed it out and anticipated us, eh ? "

In reality he was not thinking anything of the kind ;
he was telling himself that the peculiar note in her
voice when she referred to the money was not quite
what it should have been at the moment of his declara-
tion of love. In spite of her cleverness, it evidenced
what lay uppermost in her mind. But he was not
going to betray that he had noticed anything.

While they talked the moon rose, and lent a
wondrous beauty to the night, sweeping the stars from
the sky as if by magic, and turning the sombre water
into the likeness of a silver sea. The white and idle
canvas threw strange shadows upon the decks, and with
the moon's coming a light breeze stole across the
surface of the deep, so that the schooner began to draw
a little faster through the water. The bo'sun turned
on his heel, and came aft to where the other two were
standing.

104 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

" Nice evenin'," he said, by way of introduction ; " the
moon there makes it real pleasant on deck, don't it ?
You'll excuse me, sir, but maybe you don't happen to
have a chaw of tobacco about you ? "

Veneda gave him a piece, at the same time asking if
there was any further sign of sickness forrard. The
bos'un did not think so, and casting an eye aloft at the
canvas now beginning to fill, and then at the compass
card, prepared to air his theory of the malady.

" It's my belief," he said, expectorating vigorously
over the side, " that it's no more nor less than pison, —
fish-pisoning, I reckon it. Don't you tell me that
cholera or Yellow Jack's a-goin' to come aboard this
while out o' port — not it ! Now, I mind a case once,
where a schooner's crew mutinied ten days out from
Sydney, their tucker not bein' good enough for 'em
forrard. What must they do, when they'd got rid of
the old man and the mate overboard, but break open
the lazarette, and set to work on all the tinned fish
they could lay their hands on ! "

" What was the result ? " Veneda asked carelessly.

" Why, that inside of three hours every mother's son
o' that blamed crew was lyin' a-rollin' an' a-kickin'
about the deck o' that schooner, turnin' black in the
face, and lookin* for all the world as if they had
swallowed half-a-pint o' pison apiece. When they was
picked up by a man-o'-war, there was only one on 'em
left to tell the tale, and he wouldn't ha' been there but
for not bein' hungry that night having started on
cuddy bread, which is good an' filiiri' at the price."

" And what makes you think," asked Juanita, " that

THE MAN'S DEATH. 105

the men on this ship have been poisoned ? Have they
eaten such fish as you describe ? "

" Well now, there you have me, ma'am ; I don't know
as they have, but maybe it ain't fish this time, maybe
it's somethin' else just as bad. For my part, I "

At this moment the captain appeared on deck to
relieve the bos'un. who, bidding them " good-night," went
forrard. Veneda had grown suddenly silent, and when
he had ensconced Juanita in a sheltered spot (for the
wind was beginning to freshen), fell to pacing the deck
as if he had something upon his mind. Once he
stopped and spoke in a low voice to the captain ; then
he resumed his tramp, pausing now and again to lean
against the bulwark arid scan the moon-lit sea. About
four bells (ten o'clock), Juanita declared her intention
of going below, and lie assisted her down the gangway.
As he bade her good-night, she was struck by the
change that had come over his face ; he was deathly
pale, and his eyes had a look that was very foreign to
their usual state.

"Marcos," she said anxiously, steadying herself
against the cuddy table, " there's something the matter
with you; for heaven's sake take medicine at once;
your face frightens me. Don't delay an instant I Oh !
if anything should happen to you now I "

He laughed, and said huskily —

" Do you think you would care, my beauty ? I rather
doubt it." (Here he caught sight of his face in the
glass.) " My God, but my face is bad though. I'll go
and consult the skippi-r."

He turned towards the companion, but he was unablt

106 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

to reach it. He tottered, stretched his hands out feeblj
for the bulkhead, missed it, and fell prone upon the
cuddy floor. With a scream Juanita sprang past him,
and dashed up on deck. The skipper was beside the
binnacle.

" Oh, captain ! " she cried, " come quickly ; he's dying,
he's dying I "

It did not take the captain long to understand to
whom she referred; the words were hardly uttered
before he had passed the order for the bos'un to come aft
and take charge, and was down in the cuddy, kneeling
beside the sick man. The mysterious disease had found
another victim.

Veneda's face was distorted almost beyond recognition;
his limbs were strangely twisted and cramped ; his
breath came in great gasps ; only his skin retained its
extraordinary pallor. Juanita understood the captain
to say that the symptoms were the same as in each of
the previous cases.

Between them they carried him to his bunk.

" Now, ma'am," said Boulger, turning to Juanita,
" I'm sorry, but I'll just have to trouble you to go to
your own berth for a while. I can't have you run-
ning any risks here. Mr. Veneda's quite safe in my
hands, and I'll let you know from time to time how
he gets on."

But this was not in the least to her taste. She was
not prepared to let any one else pry into her private
concerns.

" Oh, Captain Boulger," she began, throwing all the
sweetness she could muster into her voice and looks,

THE MAN'S DEATH. 107

" it's inhuman to think that I can remain away from
him ; you cannot expect it ; let me help you with him.
I'll be as patient and quick as possible, and I've had
some experience in nursing — I really have."

" No, no, ma'am, I'd like to, but I can't allow it,"
Boulger replied, " it wouldn't be fair to ask me. What
this devilish disease may be is more than I can tell,
but as it's certain there's infection in it, I can't let
any risks be run. Now, do go ; you're only hindering
me, and I must be looking after him, poor chap ; he
wants all the attention I can give him."

After this there was nothing for her but to submit,
and I must do her the justice to admit that she did it
with as good grace as possible.

In the security of her cabin a vague terror seized
her. What if Veueda should die, and the locket be
cast into the sea with him ? The thought almost took
her breath away. Come what might, she must have a
few moments alone with the sick man, or, in the event
of his death, with his body.

True to his word, at regular intervals, hour after hour,
the skipper presented himself at her door with the
latest bulletins of his patient's condition. " Just a leetle
better" — "Just so so" — "Not much change" — "Seems a
bit weaker" — "Another awful attack," was the order
in which they ran. On hearing the last she broke down
completely, and for some reason which I am unable to
explain, fell to sobbing as if her heart would break.

Suddenly a strange craving came over her, and rising
from her bunk she procured and propped her crucifix
against the tiny wash-hand basin, and kneeling on the

108 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

sloping floor before it, endeavoured to frame a prayei
for the passing of the man's soul. Her long black hair
hung in glorious profusion about her shoulders ; tears
streamed down her pallid cheeks ; and her lips contin^
ually faltered over the words she tried to utter. When
she had finished, her spirits recovered, and crawli*^
back into her bed, she fell asleep.

It was long after daybreak before she awoke. The
sun was shining brightly through the porthole above
her bunk, and from the angle at which the schooner
was lying, she knew a fresh breeze must be blowing.

Urged by a great anxiety to learn the latest news of
Veneda's state, she dressed with all the haste she could
command, and passed into the cuddy. As she entered
it, the captain emerged from the berth opposite and
greeted her with a mournful face. She divined the
worst.

" You're going to tell me that he is dead," she said,
clutching at the table.

" Ma'am, it's a thing which must come sooner or
later to all of us. I won't deceive you — he is dead —
passed away in the hope of a glorious resurrection,
twelve minutes afore three bells in this morning's
watch. Now, don't take on about it too much, there's
a good girl, for he's better as he is than suffering the
agonies he went through all night. You couldn't wish
it, I know."

" Dead ! dead I " was all she could say. It seemed
impossible that it could be true. The news stunned
her. Though she had expected and dreaded the worst,
she had no idea that it would have come so soon. What

THE MAN'S DEATH. 109

should she do now ? In spit* of her consternation, her
own position was always uppermost in her mind. It
behoved her to play her cards carefully, or she might
lose everything. Assuming a look of hopeless grief,
unable to find relief in tears, she faltered —

" Take me to him."

Without another word Boulger led the way across to
the cabin, and opened the door. She prepared to enter,
but he would not permit it.

" No, ma'am," he said kindly, but with determination,
n as I said last night, you cannot go in ; this ship's
mine, and while there's infection aboard, I'm not the
man to run risks. But seeing he's your husband — and
I'm real grieved for you — I'll stretch a point, and let
you see him from here. But I dare not pass you in."

So saying, he went in himself, and approached the
figure lying stiff and stark under a blanket in the bunk.
Pulling the covering aside, he allowed Juanita a view
of the drawn and pallid face beneath. A terrible
change had come over the man, and accustomed though
she was to what are called horrible sights, she was com-
pelled to avert her eyes. Seeing this, Boulger re-drew
the blanket, and came out of the cabin, securely locking
the door behind him. Then, with a fatherly air, he
placed his arm around the woman's waist and led her
on deck, whistling the Dead March softly as they went.

In the bright sunshine the horrors of the cabin were
for a time dispelled from her memory. It was a glorious
morning. The wind, which on the previous night had
been so weak, now blew with invigorating freshness. The
schooner, under a press of sail, was ploughing her way

110 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

through the green water as if conscious of her strength,
turning the sea away in two snowy furrows from either
bow. Dotted about on either hand were numerous
small islands; and thinking it might distract her
thoughts, the skipper named them to her.

Ahead, across the curling seas, and not more than
eight miles distant, rose the mountains of Vanua Lava,
the largest island of the Banks Group. A few clouds
rested gracefully on the topmost peaks, and so clear
was the air that it was already just possible to make
out the native villages ashore. Suddenly an idea leapt
into Juanita's brain ; a brilliant inspiration that she
wondered had not occurred to her before. Turning to
the captain, who stood beside her, and who was
inwardly wondering at the vivacity of her expression,
she said —

" Captain, there is one thing I should like you to get
for me — I know you will not deny it — a locket he
wears round his neck."

" No, ma'am ; I'm real sorry, but that I can't do. He
asked particularly that it should be buried with him.
It's his mother's portrait, and we mustn't go against that."

Juanita could have cried with vexation. But she
dared not show it. She had still another oard to play.

" Where will you bury him ? Not at sea, captain ;
oh, not at sea ! "

" And pray why not at sea, ma'am ? " the captain
replied, pulling himself up short in a rendering of
" Rock of Ages," — " many a good man has been buried
at sea.1'

"Of course, I know that" she sobbed; "but oh, I

THE MAN'S DEATH. Ill

cannot bear to think of his poor body tossing about for
all time under those cruel waves, the prey of every
shark and fish ! Oh 1 no, no, I beseech you, do not let
it be at sea. "

Her grief was so sincere that the captain was
visibly affected.

"What would you have me do then, my dear
ma'am ? " he asked tenderly, thinking he would go
a long way towards obliging her if she always pleaded
like that.

" Why not bury him on land ? " she asked, turning
her tear-laden eyes towards the island they were
approaching ; " surely it would not be so very difficult ? "

"Well," replied the captain, after a moment's
consideration, " if you're so set upon it, I don't know
but what it can't be done ; we'll see, at any rate. Now
you just come along down and have a bit of breakfast.
Itll cheer you up more than anything."

When they returned to the deck the island was
abeam. The captain occupied himself with a careful
study of authorities, and then selecting a spot, hove
the schooner to off a thickly-wooded bluf£ Sounds
jf carpentering came from forrard, and Boulger, who had
^uite constituted himself Juanita's protector, took care
that she should not go too near lest she should see
the work which occasioned it.

It was well into the afternoon before the arrange-
ments for the funeral, including the digging of the
grave ashore, were completed. As soon as all was
ready the captain informed Juanita, who thereupon
prepared herself to accompany the party.

112 IN STJUNGE COMPANY.

When the long-boat was swung overboard and
brought alongside, sounds of scrambling feet came
up the companion-ladder, and next moment the cap-
tain, carpenter, and two of the crew appeared, bearing
the rough coffin which the carpenter had managed to
knock together. With some difficulty it was lowered
into the boat, and then, the captain steering, Juanita
sitting beside him, and two of the hands pulling, they
set out for the shore. '

Unlike most approaches to the island, the deep water
extended right up; consequently the boat was able
to discharge its burden on the beach without much
difficulty. Having landed, they marched to the gra,ve,
situated beneath a grove of cocoa-nut trees, some hun-
dred yards from the shore. The captain, whom Nature
seemed to have designed for the work, delivered a short
but impressive address, and then the remains of Marcos
Veneda were committed to the ground.

To Juanita it was all a whirl. She could not realize
that the man had passed out of her life — that he whom
she had admired for his strength in Chili was now an
inanimate substance on Vanua Lava. The whole thing
had been so sudden that she had had no time to prepare
herself for the shock. Yesterday he was triumphant in
all the consciousness of living ; to-day he was only a
memory, a part of the mysterious, irreclaimable Past !

The funeral over they returned to the schooner,
which at sundown weighed anchor, and resumed hei
voyage to Thursday Island. It certainly seemed as iJ
Veneda was to be the last victim of the malady, foi
not another soul was attacked.

THE MAN'S DEATH. 113

The following morning, after breakfast, the captain
escorted Juanita to the vacant cabin, and handed her
the dead man's goods and chattels. With a well-simu-
lated air of grief she bore them to her own berth, in
order to examine them. They made only a small
parcel, but hunt through them as she would, no sign
of either letter or locket could she find. The contents
were simple in the extreme — a few clothes, a pocket-
book containing twenty pounds in English gold, a
tattered Horace, a knife, a ring, and a few little per-
sonal odds and ends, completed the total Waiting her
opportunity, she again approached the captain on the
subject of the locket, but he had only the same answer
for her.

" What he had on him, ma'am," he solemnly declared,
" I reckoned was his own property, and left there ; so
the locket you speak of is under three foot of earth now,
back there in Vanua Lava ; meaning no disrespect to
you, ma'am."

This was all the information Juanita could gather OD
the subject. Nor did she press the matter further.
Fortunately her own immediate comfort was provided
for by the twenty pounds, of which she assumed undis-
puted possession. Had it not been for this she would
have found herself placed in a very awkward situation.

The rest of the voyage needs little chronicling ;
suffice it that ten days later the schooner dropped
her anchor off Thursday Island, her eventful journey
completed.

When Captain Boulger bade Juanita farewell, he
asked if she had formed any definite plans regarding

114 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

her future. She hesitated before replying, but finally
said that she thought of remaining in the island until
she had communicated with her friends. He felt a
touch of pity for her loneliness, and proffered any
assistance within his power. She, however, declined
it with thanks, and a day later the Island Queen
departed on her return voyage to Tahiti.

The same night, the Thursday Island telegraph
operator was in the act of closing his office, when the
following mysterious message was handed in—

" To John Madclin,
Sydney.

" Schooner arrived* Man dead. Woman remain!

PART IL
CHAPTER 1

JOHN RAMSAY TAKES UP THE TALE.

F seems that when I induced my cousin by marriage,
Luke Sanctuary, to write the first part of this
history, I pledged myself to continue the work at the
point where I became personally interested in it. That
time, he tells me, has now arrived, and so it comes to
pass that I find myself sitting before a blank sheet of
paper, holding a brand-new pen in my hand, and won-
dering how on earth I'm going to set down all the
extraordinary things I have to tell.

One assertion I can safely make, and that is that this
is the first time I have ever undertaken such a contract.
For writing was always a trouble to me ; and now I
come to think of it, it was that very hatred of penman-
ship which resulted in my being concerned in what 1
shall always call that " Chilian Mystery." For, had I
proved an apt writer, I should in all probability have
made a good clerk ; and had I turned out a good clerk,
I should never have become a sailor ; and to continue
the argument ad infmitum, had I not become a sailor,

116 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

I should certainly never have known anything of th-i
story my cousin has begun, and which I am now called
upon to continue.

As I am perhaps the chief actor in the latter part oi
this history, and as in matters of this sort it is always
best, according to my way of thinking, to begin at the
very beginning, I may perhaps be excused if I briefly
narrate the principal events of my life which led up to
my connection with it.

To begin with, let me remark that I was born in the
village of Coombe, near Salisbury, in the county of
Wiltshire, where my father was a country doctor. He,
poor man, had the misfortune to be peculiarly devoted
to his profession, so much so, that it was neither more
nor less than sheer overwork which occasioned his
untimely end.

That sad event occurred within a week of my seventh
birthday. And with the remembrance of his funeral, a
peculiarly sombre picture rises before my mind's eye.
I see a dreary autumnal day ; thick mists upon the hill-
tops, dripping trees, and a still more dismal procession,
winding its way along the high-road, unrelieved by any
touch of colour. And, incongruously enough, the whole
recollection is heightened by the remembrance of a pair
of black cloth breeches worn by me on that melancholy
occasion for the first time. By such small and seemingly
unimportant things are great events impressed upon our
memories.

Perhaps after my father's death I proved myself a
handful to manage ; perl aps my mother really thought

JOHN RAMSAY TAKES UP THE TALE. 117

it the best thing for me. At any rate, a hoarding-school
was chosen for me at Plymouth, to which she herself
reluctantly conducted me. Being her only child, and
having hitherto been accustomed to get my own way at
all times and seasons, this maternal abandonment was a
proceeding I could not appreciate. I evinced, I believe,
a decided objection to saying farewell to her, and 1
know I found only inadequate consolation in either the
ancient dame who kept the school (who promised my
parent to be a mother to me, and for that reason
perhaps caned me soundly before I had been twenty-
four hours under her charge), the house, or my school-
fellows, who figure in my memory as the most objection-
able set of young ruffians with whom I had ever come
into contact.

For three years I continued a pupil of this " Seminary
for the Sons of Gentlemen," and should perhaps have
remained longer had I not experienced the misfortune
of being expelled, for laying a fellow-scholar's head open
with a drawing-board ; a precocity at ten years which
was plainly held to foreshadow my certain ultimate
arrival at the condem ;ed cell and the gallows. After
that, from the age of ten until fifteen, I drifted from
school to school, deriving but small benefit from any
one of them, and every term bringing my dear mother a
grey hairs (as she wouM persist in putting it) nearer
and nearer to the grave, by reason of the unsatisfactory
aature of my reports.

At fifteen, being a well-set-up stripling for my years,
and like to fall into all sorts of errors as to my proper

118 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

importance in life, if allowed to remain any longer with
boys younger than myself, I was taken away and carried
to London, in order that my mother might consult with
an old friend as to my future. How well I remember
that journey, and the novelty of seeing London for the
first time I

Arriving at Waterloo, we drove to Netting Hill,
and next morning went by omnibus into the city to
discover Sir Benjamin Plowden in the East India
Avenue.

Never, if I live to be a hundred, shall I forget my
first impression of that office, and the unaccustomed
and humiliating feeling which stole over me as I crossed
the threshold behind my mother, to await an audience
with this mysterious Sir Benjamin. It was one thing
I discovered, to be the cock of a small country school,
and quite another to be an applicant for a junior clerk-
ship, at a salary of five shillings a week, in a London
merchant's office.

At the end of five minutes a liveried servant entered
the waiting-room, and informed us that " Sir Benjamin
would see us now, if we'd be good enough to step this
way." Thereupon my mother gathered up her impedi-
menta, including a reticule, a small black handbag, an
umbrella, a shawl, a paper bag of sponge-cakes, and her
spectacle-case, and toddled down the passage after him,
leaving me to follow in her wake, my heart the while
thumping like a flail against my rib?.

Ever since that morning, when I desire to realize a
man in every way embodying my idea of what a merchant

JOHN RAMSAY TAKES UP THE TALE. 119

prince should be, I recall my first impression of Sir
Benjamin. At the date of our visit he was on the
hither side of fifty, of medium height, stout and bald,
with curly white whiskers, a shaven chin and upper lip,
very rosy as to his complexion, dignified in his bear-
ing, and given to saying " Hum, ha ! " on all possible
occasions.

He received my mother with cordiality, and even
went so far as to recognize my presence with an ex-
pressive speech, — " So this is your boy, — a big fellow, —
like his father about the mouth, — too old to be idling
about country towns, getting into mischief, and deriving
a false idea of his own importance. Hum, ha 1 " After
which I was left to my own thoughts, while they entered
upon an animated discussion for perhaps the space of
half-an-hour.

At the end of this time he rose — I think, as a hint to
my mother — and rang the belL It was answered by the
same dignified man-servant who had ushered us into
his presence ; whereupon Sir Benjamin bade us fare-
well, promising to communicate with my mother on the
subject they had been discussing at an early date ; and
we were escorted out. I, for one, was not sorry that the
interview was over.

Leaving the Avenue, we visited the British Museum,
by way of counteracting the two serious impressions
forced upon my mind by the ordeal we had just under-
gone, I suppose ; and here my mother, in the middle of
the Egyptian Department, surrounded by evidences of
an extinct civilization, gravely prophesied the eminence

120 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

to which I should some day attain, if only Sir Benjamin
could be induced to take an interest in me.

As if in answer to her words, two days later I was
the recipient of a letter signed by Sir Benjamin himself,
in which it was stated that a position had been found for
me in his own office, at a salary of ten shillings a week.
I must leave you to picture my sensations. Surely no
possessor of an autograph letter from the throne itself
could have been prouder than I that day. As for my
mother, she argued confidently that my Future (with a
capital F) had undoubtedly commenced. And, between
ourselves, I certainly think it had.

It is not necessary, for the understanding of the story
1 have to tell, that I should enter upon a recital of my
life in the East India Avenue ; let it suffice, that it did
not come up to the expectations I had formed regarding
it. The hours were long, the supervision was constant
and irksome, the superiority of the other clerks humili-
ating, while the personal attention and affability which
my dear mother had led me to expect from Sir Benjamin
was not only not forthcoming, but showed no signs of
making its appearance at any time within the next half-
century.

However, there were many compensations to balance
these petty annoyances, and chief among them I
reckoned that of carrying letters and papers to the
docks, where the ships which brought Sir Benjamin's
merchandise from far countries discharged their cargoes.

Nothing gave me greater happiness than these little
excursions, and when I had fulfilled my errand, it was my

JOHW RAMSAY TAKES UP THE TALE. 121

invariable custom to enter upon an investigation on my
own account, wandering all over the mysterious vessels,
asking questions innumerable about the strange places
they visited, and, I have no doubt now, making myself
a complete and insufferable nuisance generally. Per-
haps that was why, throughout my sailoring career, I
had always a sneaking sympathy with boys who boarded
us, and asked permission to look round. At any rate,
I am convinced that those journeys were what made
me believe I had at last hit upon my vocation in life ;
for I know that every time I passed outwards through
the dock-gates, I renewed my vow that before many
years were over I would become a sailor, and the com-
mander of just such another ship as that I had lately
overhauled.

This sort of life continued with but slight variation
until I was on the verge of seventeen, when I made a
firm resolve to assert myself, and embark upon the
calling I had marked out for my own. My mother was
prepared in some manner for the blow, for she certainly
could not have failed to notice the way my inclinations
tended ; so when I broached the subject she offered no
objections, only sighed somewhat sadly, and said " she
was afraid a time would come when I should repent it."
Little did the poor soul know to what a fatal prophecy
she was giving utterance.

A day later, for the second and last time in her life,
she visited Sir Benjamin, and the following morning I
was summoned to his presence.

" Your mother tells me you vish to leave my employ

122 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

to become a sailor," he began, when I had close- 1 the
door behind me and approached his table. " Now you
know your own business best, but remember it's a hard
life, more kicks than halfpence ; and what is Avorse, I
can assure you that when you have once taken to it,
you'll never be fit for anything else again. You have
thought it over, I suppose ? "

I modestly replied that I had devoted a good deal of
consideration to the matter, and would have gone on
to say that I wished for nothing better had he not
interrupted me.

"Very good; I've promised your mother to do the
best I can for you, so you'll be apprenticed to the
Yellow Diamond Line as soon as I can see about it.
You'll probably be surprised to hear that I think you're
a fool, but I suppose in this world there must be a
proportion of fools to balance the wise men, or we'd all
come to grief. Hum, ha ! "

He was true to his promise, for the following week I
received a notification to attend at the head office of the
Yellow Diamond Line of clipper ships. Here I com-
plied with the formalities, signed the necessary papers,
and had the satisfaction of leaving the Company's office
to all intents and purposes a member of the nautical
profession. It was arranged that I should desert Sir
Benjamin's employment at the end of the month, and
after that I was confident my real career would com-
mence. It is, I think, one of the most wonderful things
in our poor human nature, that we should always look
forward to the future with so much confidence, pro*

JOHN RAMSAY TAKES UP THE TALK. 123

portionately the more when we have perhaps the least
justification for it. For my own part, when I left the
Company's office I would not have changed places witl
the Prime Minister himself; yet such is the perversity
of fate that, not six hours from the time of my signing
the papers, I would have given anything I possessed to
have been allowed to forfeit my premium and to remain
ashore. This is how it came about.

Sir Benjamin was laid up with an attack of gout, and
it became necessary to obtain his signature to some
important letters. About four o'clock in the afternoon,
therefore, the chief clerk sent for me, and giving into
my care a small despatch -bag, bade me take a cab, and
drive with it to Sir Benjamin's residence in Holland
Park. Nothing loth, off I set.

The East India merchant's home was a most im-
posing place, and it was with some little awe that I
rang the great front-door bell, and requested the
dignified butler to inform me if I could see his master.
Saying he would find out, he ushered me into a small
room off the hall, to which he presently returned with
the request that I would accompany him up-stairs.

I found my employer propped up in a chair near the
fire, nursing his swaddled leg. Beside him was seated a
young lady I had never seen before, but of whom I had
often heard my mother speak, — his daughter Ma.ud.

When I entered she was for leaving us, but this Sir
Benjamin would not permit. Having received the
papers from my hands, he turned to her and said (and
I regarded it as a mark of unusual condescension) —

124 IN STRANGE COMPANY,

"My dear, let me introduce Mr. John Ramsay to
you; a young gentleman who is forsaking the East
India Avenue to distinguish himself by falling off the
topsail-yard. Mr. Ramsay, my daughter ! "

Then he settled himself down to the papers I had
brought, and I was left free for conversation with his
daughter.

As a rule I am considered bashful with strangers,
but such was Maud Plowden's wonderful knack of
setting people at their ease, that I would defy any
man to remain shy very long in her company. I
do not mean to infer by this that she was an extra-
ordinarily beautiful girl, for though I have heard people
go into ecstasies about that, her charm lay not so much
in her face as in her voice and manner. Of one thing
at least I am quite certain, had I a secret I was desirous
of obtaining from a man, I would rather trust Maud to
coax it from him than the most beautiful or dangerous
woman in existence.

When ten minutes later I re-took my seat in the cab,
I was in love for the first time in my life. And then it
was that I began to regret not having been content to
remain quietly in Sir Benjamin's office, where I might
have found other opportunities of improving my ac-
quaintance with his charming daughter. It was cer-
tainly the irony of fate, that when I wanted to embrace
the nautical profession, no opportunity was vouchsafed
me ; but when I did not want to take to it, I had no
option but to do so.

It is not my intention, even had I the space, to

JOHN BAMSAY TAKES UP THE TALE. 125

narrate all that befell me before my departure on my
first voyage, but will content myself by remarking that
not only did my uniform almost satisfy me, but that on
my first day of wearing it (and you may be sure, like
most youths, I seized the opportunity as soon as it pre-
sented itself), who should drive up to our door but
Maud Plowden herself. I had forgotten until then that
my mother and she had developed a sudden but intimate
acqu ai ntance ship.

What she said to me or what I said to her during
the space that she remained under our roof I cannot
recall, but I remember that when she went away, it
seemed as if all the sunshine had gone out of the house.

What a strange and indeed weird experience that first
falling in love is, and, as a rule, how signally we fail to
estimate its true importance in the building up of a life's
character ! Is it not a time of high ambitions, of pure
intentions, of great resolves, — when not to succeed is a
thing impossible ? A period of our lives when women
are all pure and noble, and men all brave and honest !
Oh, the pity, for humanity's sake, that there should
ever come an awakening!

On the Thursday following that tea-drinking, I joined
my ship, the Beretania, then lying in the East India
Docks. My mother came to see me off, and her tears
and parting blessing opened my eyes to my conduct
towards herself, showing me my position in a new and
exceedingly unpleasant light.

And now as my doings for the term of my apprentice-
ship would form but poor reading, let me skip a few

126 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

years, and come to the time when I returned to England
to a certain extent tired of Father Ocean, but very
proud of my position as third mate. I was then, to all
intents and purposes, a man, six feet in height, broad of
shoulder, and, if my doting mother could be believed,
not altogether deficient in good looks. On that point,
however, I must be mute.

As we had just hailed from China, it was only
natural that I should have brought with me a whole
cargo of curios. These I intended for family presents,
and on the day following my arrival I sorted them
out, retaining those I most admired for my mother her-
self, and setting apart those I did not care very much
about for transmission to any relatives and acquaint-
ances she might think worthy of the notice. Among
the prettiest of the things was an exquisitely inlaid
tortoiseshell and ivory card-case, which, in my own
mind, I had destined for Maud, if I could but find an
opportunity of giving it to her.

This came sooner than I expected, for on the after-
noon following my arrival she dropped in to five o'clock
tea, and as she intended to walk back, I had the delight,
not only of presenting her with my gift, but also of
escorting her, at my mother's desire, a little way upon
her homeward road. Now I'm not vain enough to think
that she was already in love with me (the sin of conceit
cannot at least be laid to my charge), but I'm certain,
and even she herself admits it now, that after that night
she was not altogether indifferent to me. However, be
that as it may, I saw her no more during my leave

JOffN RAMSAY TAKES UP THE TALE. 127

ashore, and it must have been two full years before I
looked into her face again.

When I reached England the next time, I had not
only been twice round the world, visiting China,
Australia, and both North and South America in so
doing, but had passed my examination for chief officer,
though I only held a second officer's position.

It was close upon Christmas when we arrived, the
Serpentine was frozen, and skating parties were in full
swing. Now skating is an amusement of which I have
always been fond, though naturally in my profession I did
not get many opportunities of indulging in it. For this
reason, when I did I made the most of them, and that
season was a notable instance.

One morning, on the Serpentine, I had the good
fortune to catch a young lady just as she was about to
fall in such a manner that the consequence could only
have been a nasty sprain. She thanked me prettily, and
a few moments later her protector on the ice crossed
over to where I sat taking off my skates, and added an
expression of his gratitude. Somehow his face seemed
strangely familiar to me, and it was not long before I
recognized in him a nephew of Sir Benjamin Plowden,
with whom I had been slightly acquainted in by-gone
days. Making myself known, I was taken across and
formally introduced to the lady, who turned out to be
his wife. We strolled part of the way back together,
and next day, to my surprise, I received a card for an
M At Home " at their residence the following night.

Now though I am not particularly fond of "At

128 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

Homes," I suppose my destiny ordained that I should
accept this invitation. It was altogether a brilliant
affair, and as there was dancing, and Captain Plowden
(for that was my host's name) was kind enough to see
that I did not want for partners, I enjoyed myself
hugely.

Towards the middle of the evening I happened to
be standing near the door of the ball-room, when, to my
astonishment and delight, who should enter but Maud,
leaning on her father's arm. To make myself known
to Sir Benjamin (for I had altered so much since my
last interview with him that I doubt very much if he
would have known me else) was the work of an instant,
and before a spectator could have counted a hundred I
had completed the necessary preliminaries, and was
waltzing up the room, my arm round Maud's waist, and
my whole being intoxicated with the fragrance of her
presence.

Whether I danced well or ill, whether my step
suited hers, what the music was, or why we did not
collide with every other couple on the floor, I do not
know. I was only conscious that I was dancing with
Maud, that I held her in my arms, that I was looking
into her face and listening to her voice. When the
music ceased I led her through the drawing-room into
the conservatory, and finding two vacant seats settled
myself beside her.

How can I describe all the delights of that evening !
It would be impossible, for beyond the fact that just
before supper I blurted out a question which had been

JOHN RAMSAY TAKES UP THE TALE. 129

on the tip of my tongue for years, it is all one mist of
rose-coloured light

When I left the house I trod ol air, I was the
happiest man in England, for I had proposed to Maud,
and she had accepted me ! Though it was considerably
past two o'clock when I reached home, what must I do
but wake the mother up to tell her my glorious tidings ;
and I know her congratulations were genuine, though,
in her confused state, the dear old soul could hardly
make head or tail of what I said to her.

As early next morning as my conscience would
permit, I set off to call upon Sir Benjamin, hoping to
catch him and get my interview over before he should
leave for the city. Arriving at the house, I was shown
into the morning-room, and I had not been there two
minutes before Maud entered. If she had appeared
adorable the night before, she was doubly so now, and
the pretty little air of embarrassment which possessed
her did not, I promise you, detract from her beauty in
my eyes.

" Oh, Jack," she began — for somehow every one calls
me Jack — " how good of you to come so early ! "

I thought it was rather a matter for shame, but
didn't say so.

14 I have come to see your father, Maud," I answered,
making, I do not doubt, a rueful face ; " and though I
know him so well, I feel for all the world like a criminal
going to execution. Have you said anything to him
about it?"

"Yes," she whispered, nestling her head OD my

130 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

shoulder, " I could not help it, Jack ; you see I havt
no mother to advise me, and I felt that I must tell
somebody. You don't mind ? M

" Mind, my darling, as if I should mind anything you
might do. And what did he say to it ? " I asked this
rather anxiously. " I know he won't altogether approve,
but does he dislike the idea so very much ? "

Maud made what is, I believe, correctly termed a
little moue before she replied.

" Well, to tell you the truth, Jack, I'm afraid he's
not overjoyed about it ; but then perhaps it's quite
natural ; you see, I'm his only child, and — well, he's not
seen as much of you as I have, so he doesn't know all
your good qualities."

The proper answer to such a speech cannot be put on
paper, and, even if it could, I doubt whether it would
prove of very much interest here. It was accomplished
only just in time, for next moment Sir Benjamin entered,
and Maud with an encouraging glance at me withdrew.

Though he had aged a good deal since I had left his
employ, he was brisk enough this morning, and to my
sorrow I could see not best pleased. I cannot, how-
ever, conscientiously say that his greeting was any the
less sincere, but his tone was a little more curt, and his
demeanour decidedly stiffer, than when I had met him
on the previous evening. He seated himself opposite
me, and came to business at once.

" I suppose you're aware, Mr. Ramsay, that my
daughter has told me of the offer you made her last
night?"

JOffN RAMSAY TAKES UP THE TALE. 131

When I hail signified that I was, he continued —

"Now I'll be bound you don't know what a shock a
piece of information like that gives to a man of my
years. I was, of course, quite aware that Maud would
be likely to marry sooner or later, but somehow I had
never brought myself face to face with the actual
situation before. Do you know that she is a very
considerable heiress ? "

I ventured to remark that I had been so informed,
and started to try and convince him that my offer had
nothing whatever to do with such a circumstance. But
he stopped me.

"I know exactly what you're going to say. If I
mistake not, I said it myself once upon a time. But
tell me, John Ramsay, what would you say of a young
man, five-and-twenty years of age, mate of a sailing
ship, with nothing but his pay to depend upon, who
proposed to a rich merchant's daughter with an income
of something like six thousand a year. Reflect for a
minute, and then tell me what you would think of
him?"

This was a poser, but I made shift to answer it.

"I should say that it couldn't matter how much
money she had if he really loved her, and thought he
could make her happy."

He sniffed scornfully.

" Exactly what I thought. Now that's all very pretty.
But to look at it in another light. We'll suppose that
I give my consent to your marriage, what are your
intentions then ? Are you going to remain at sea, and

132 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

leave your wife unprotected ashore, or are you going to
abandon your profession, and live a life of idle luxury
on her money ? For, as I warned you years ago, you're
fit for no other calling now."

I could not answer either way, and I think he saw
my difficulty, for he rose and came over to me. Putting
his hand on my shoulder, and speaking in a kinder
tone than he had adopted yet, he said —

"Jack Ramsay, you understand what a problem it
is. I like you, my boy, and I like your family; I
think you're a steady, honest young fellow, and a credit
to your calling ; what is more, I know you love my
girl, and I'm certain that she loves you. For these
reasons I shall not definitely forbid your engagement."

" Oh, Sir Benjamin," I hastened to say, " how can I
express my gratitude ! "

"Hold on, sir, hear me out. Though, as I say, I
shall not definitely forbid your engagement, yet remem-
ber, I do not sanction it. I shall not do so until I se«
how you behave. If I know that you work hard, and
do your best to advance in your profession, it will be
something for me to go upon, and I may eventually
find sufficient reason to allow your marriage. Now,
good-morning. Maud, I don't doubt, is awaiting you in
the drawing-room. You had better tell her what I've
told you."

So saying, the worthy merchant shook me by the
hand, and hobbled from the room, leaving me a good
deal more relieved than I had expected to be by the
nature of his communication.

JOli.N RAMSAY TAKES UP THE TALE. 133

Over the bliss of the succeeding fortnight I must
Jraw a curtain. Of course I saw Maud every day ; ami
equally, of course, each twenty-four hours convinced me
more and more of the wisdom of my choice. But, like
the school-boy's Black Monday, the fatal day of parting
had to come ; and, accordingly, one miserable Wednesday
night I bade my darling farewell, and next morning,
with a heavy heart, rejoined iny ship and put back
to

CHAPTER tt

A CHEQUERED CAREER.

FT10 a sailor, perhaps the most trying parts of his court-
-•- ship are the lengthy periods he is compelled to
spend away from the presence of his beloved one ; and
yet, curiously enough, when in later life he comes to
look back upon the whole business, he is pretty certain
feo discover that they were not the least pleasant por-
tions of it. However that may be, it is a crucial test of
the genuineness of his atfection ; and then it is that he
has an opportunity of realizing what truth there is in
the old saying, " Absence makes the heart grow fonder."
How often, when pacing his lonely watch, do you
suppose his sweetheart's face rises before him ? How
often, when a stiff breeze is blowing, filling the canvas
like great balloons, and driving the good ship, home-
ward bound, for all she is worth, do you think the
thought of her he will soon hold in his arms, whose lips
he will soon kiss, into whose eyes he will gaze with so
fond a rapture, will cross his mind ? Or, if his ship's
head be turned away from home, hasn't he the sweet
knowledge ever present with him that a certain volu-

A CHEQUERED CAREER. 135

minons epistle will meet him at the other end, destined
amply to compensate for the bitterness of parting ?
Well, I protest, though separation may be one of the
hardest parts of a sailor's courtship, yet, all things
considered, it is worth undergoing, if only for the joy of
reuniting. As the Frenchman has it —

* I/absence est k 1'amour ce qu'est au feu le vent |
II £teint le petit, il allume le grand."

When I bade Maud my first good-bye after our
engagement, I was, though I did not know it, bound on
a long cruise. We visited Calcutta, Singapore, and
Hong Kong, crossed the Pacific to San Francisco, thence
round the Horn to Rio ; finally returning, vid New
York, home. By that time, as may be supposed, I was
ravenous — no other word so fully expresses it — for a
glimpse of my darling's face ; I felt as if I had not seen
her for a lifetime.

So soon, therefore, as we were docked, and I could be
spared, away I sped, first home to the old mother, and
then, as early as I could decently excuse myself, to
Maud. By the time my cab pulled up at her door I
was in a fever, and I remember well the cabman's
expression of surprise when he realized that instead of
his legal fare of eighteen-pence I had given him five
shillings. Summers, the same ancient butler who
opened the door to me on the day I first saw my sweet-
heart, invited me to enter now, and the grip I gave his
nonest hand he professes to feel even at this distant

136 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

date. A minute later I was entering the drawing-room,
prepared to clasp my dear girl in my arms.

At this point occurred a trifling circumstance — so
trifling regarded in the white light of these later days
that I almost hesitate to narrate it — that was, never-
theless, destined to alter the whole current of rny after
life, and indirectly to bring me into touch with all the
curious things I have set myself to tell.

As I have just said, I entered the drawing-room,
prepared to bestow upon Maud the hungry embrace of
a long-parted lover. My intentions, however, were
dashed to the ground by the presence of a third party
— a man. As he stood watching us there was nothing
for it but to behave like commonplace mortals, but I
promise you I was not grateful to him for his presence.
To say that Maud looked prettier than when I had left
her last would perhaps be hardly the truth (though to
my eyes she was incomparably sweet), for her face had
a worn and harrassed expression which had not been
there when I bade her good-bye. Her welcome
was as warm as I could expect under the circum-
stances, but nevertheless I was bitterly disappointed
by it.

Her companion's name was Welbourne, Captain
Horatio Welbourne, of one of the Household Regiments,
I believe. We exchanged glances, and from that
moment I became furiously jealous of him. I must,
however, do him the justice to admit that he was a
fine figure of a man, tall and soldierly, as befitted
his calling. Our introduction effected, Maud pro-

A CHEQUERED CAREER. 137

ceeded to dispense the tea she was pouring out when
I entered.

Inwardly chafing to have my sweetheart to myself, it
was with the utmost difficulty I could engage myself
in the insipid conversation, through the mazes of which
the gallant captain led us. When he rose to depart
another relay of fashionables arrived, and after standing
it for nearly an hour I made my excuses, and raging
against the whole world fled the house.

The next afternoon I called again. This time I was
fortunate enough to find Maud alone. I think she was
vexed with me for deserting her the previous day ; al
any rate, her manner was distinctly cold. As it hap-
pened, we had hardly been a quarter of an hour
together before the self-same Captain Welbourne must
needs put in an appearance, bringing with him the
peculiar air of being the tame cat of the house I -had
noticed on the previous occasion. I fancy Maud must
have had some idea of what was in my mind, for she
became painfully embarrassed, and noticing this, my
suspicions grew and grew. How unjust I was to her, I
can now see, but at the time I could not help remem-
bering that she was an heiress, and that the gallant
captain was really a most attractive person. Yet I
determined I would not allow myself to become jealous
without good cause.

That was, however, soon forthcoming, and, I blush to
relate it now, through the gossip of a female tittle-tattler.
Unhappily I was in such t. state that I had no option
but to believe it true. And, being ever impetuous

138 IN STRANGE COMPANY,.

and hot-headed, nothing would suit me then but I
must call upon Maud while under the influence of my
anger. Naturally enough she resented the terms in
which I couched my remarks, and I left the house in
high dudgeon, more than ever convinced that she was
false to me. A week went by without a word on either
side, and at the end of it I put back to sea nearly
broken-hearted. As if to accentuate the sting, that
was my first voyage as chief officer.

From this point I date my downfall. Perhaps I was
tired of the sea, or perhaps I was still piqued by what I
could not help considering Maud's ill-treatment of me ;
at any rate, I got it into my poor addled brain that when
we reached South Australia I would cry quits with
the nautical profession, and if possible settle down out
there to a life ashore. This scheme I put into practice,
with the result that, after much jobbery, I obtained a
situation in a ship-chandler's office in Port Adelaide,
retaining it until my employer's fraudulent insolvency
threw me on the world again. Then, a new gold-field
breaking out inland, off I tramped to it, imbued with
the intention of making my fortune, and returning to
the mother-country a millionaire. This venture, how-
ever, was no more successful than the last, and after
nearly three months' hard work, all I had to show for it
were six dwts. of gold, and a bad attack of typhoid
fever that nearly made an end of me. For nearly ten
weeks I was confined to my bed in the tent-hospital, to
leave it more like a skeleton than a human being.

What to do now I had uo idea. I was bankrupt ; my

A CHEQUERED GAEEEE. 139

claim had been seized ; I was too weak to tramp the
bush in search of work ; and indeed had I found any I
doubt if I could have undertaken it. Added to all this,
or perhaps I should say as the result of all this, I grew
exceedingly despondent. Indeed the horrors of that
period I am loth to dwell upon, save that it gave me
an opportunity of experiencing one of those little touches
of kindness which go to prove that after all humanity
in the abstract is not quite so bad as it is usually made
out to be.

From the gold-field where I had contracted my
illness, I had wandered, partly by Government assist-
ance and partly by my own exertions, as far as the
famous silver-mining town of Broken Hill, just over the
New South Wales border. Here, in the midst of bar-
baric waste and splendour, a relapse seized me, and for
nigh upon three weeks I hovered, in the Town Hospital,
on the border-land of Life arid Death.

When I said farewell to that kindly institution, I was
at my wits' end as to my future. I had no money, and
I was without the means of earning any. Fortunately
it was summer time, and sleeping in the open air was
not only quite possible but very pleasant, so I had no
concern about lodgings; that, however, was only a
minor matter, for I was starving. Oh, how bitterly I
regretted having forsaken my old profession ! No one
will ever know the agony I endured. I could have
fought the world for the v 3ry crumbs that were used to
fall from the cuddy table. Day after day I toiled up
one street and down another, from mine to mine, and

140 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

gmelter to smelter, seeking for the work which nevei
offered.

One sunset, weary and horribly sick at heart, I was
crawling back to my usual camping place on the out-
skirts of the town, when a sudden faintness seized me.
The whole world turned black before my eyes, I reeled,
and fell unconscious by the road-side.

I remember nothing of what occurred, till I awoke to
find myself lying upon a stretcher in a small tent. A
man was leaning over me, and when my eyes opened
he seemed to regard it as a matter for considerable
satisfaction. I tried to collect my thoughts sufficiently
to ask where I was, but seeing my lips attempting to
form the sentence, he stopped me by saying —

"Naa, naa, laddie, tha' must just bide still a bit
longer. Dunna tha' try to talk, or tha'll be maakin'
thaself ill agin. There's na call for hurry, a tell tha'."

That my kind friend, for such he had surely proved
himself, was a miner, I had no doubt — his dress, his
kit, and even his accent proved that ; but otherwise I
could hazard no guess as to where I was. Being too
weak to bestow much consideration upon the matter,
I closed my eyes and immediately fell asleep again.
When I woke it was broad daylight, and my friend had
just returned from shift. He hastened to put food
before me, talking incessantly the while. From him I
learnt that he and his mate had discovered me lying
insensible beside the road, not fifty yards from his tent;
that between them they had carried me in and put me
to bed, »nd that I had been unconscious for something

A CHEQUERED CABEEB, 14,

like six hours. Naturally, I expressed my gratitude,
but he would have none of it, bidding me get well
before I talked of saying "Thank you."

My lucky star was evidently in the ascendant.
Under his care — for while the kindest and gentlest, he
was also the most exacting of nurses — I soon made
visible improvement, and in a week was so far recovered
as to be able to get up and potter about the tent. It
was time for me to be thinking of moving on again.

" Well, laddie," my benefactor said to me one day,
"tha's lookin' braavly noo."

" Thanks to you," I hastened to reply, " for without
your care, John Trelsar, I don't know where I should
have been to-day ; not here, at any rate."

* Softly lad, softly, I did na more fa1 thee than tha'd
do fa' me, I reckon, so well era' quits to it."

" That's all very well ; but I owe my life to you;
you'll never make me see anything but that. And
now, I wonder what's the best thing for me to do. I
can't stay idle here ; there's no work to be got in the
town, so unless I ship to sea again, I don't know what's
to become of me."

Trelsar was all alive in a second.

" I've got it," he said, slapping his huge hand on his
knee; "there's Seth Polwill below there in Adelaide,
look see — working in the Fire Brigade — tha' must go to
he, and say Jack Trelsar sent tha', and, mark my words,
he'll put thee on the wa' for some'ut."

This Seth Polwill was a great hero of my benefactor's,
upon whose appearance, sayings, and actions, he waa

142 Df STRANGE COMPANY.

never tired of discoursing. They were Townies, tbat i^
they hailed from the same place in the Old Country ;
and as it appeared later, it was to Seth's advice that
Trelsar owed his emigration, and the good position he
now occupied.

" That's all very well," I remarked, " but how am I
to get to Adelaide ? I haven't a red cent to my name,
and I don't think I can screw the Government for
another pass ; they were nasty enough about the last."

" Now, don't thee trouble thaself about that," said
John. " If thee wants a pound or two, to see thee on
tha way, why not come to tha friend, Jan Trelsar;
never fear, lad, but what all trust thee."

Upon my deciding to accept a loan, a piece of paper,
a pen, and a bottle of ink were obtained, and a letter of
introduction to the all-important Polwill produced.

Armed with this, the very next morning off I accord-
ingly set for the South, arriving in due course in
Adelaide. So soon as was possible, I made my way to
the Fire Brigade Station, and inquired for Seth Polwill.
The firemen were at dinner, but one whom I should
have known anywhere for the man I sought, came to
the door and inquired my business. He was a good-
looking, well set-up fellow, and when he spoke, I noticed
he had none of the Cousin Jack dialect so conspicuous
in my benefactor's conversation. Having handed him
my letter, he sat down on the wheel of the big engine
to examine it. He read it through two or three times
before venturing a word; then rising, he shook me
gravely by the hand, and inquired after Trelsar s health.

A CHEQUERED CAREER. 143

After which, he remarked—

"You don't look well"

I replied that I had but recently recovered from a
very serious illness, and this led me on to narrate how
I came to meet his friend. He listened attentively, and
when I had finished, said —

" You say you've been a sailor t "

I replied in the affirmative, though I refrained from
telling him in what capacity, for I had a certain delicacy
in letting people know that I had shown myself suf-
ficiently a fool to give up a chief officer's billet afloat
for starvation ashore.

" Well, look you here, Mr. Ramsay/' he said, " I
should very much like to help you to something, if onlj
to oblige my friend. The best then that I can do is tc
tell you that there is a vacancy here. We want anothei
hand, and, as perhaps you know, we prefer sailors. I)
you can qualify, I don't doubt for a moment but that
the superintendent will put you on. Take my advice,
go into his office at once, and ask him yourself. You
can't do any harm by asking, even if you don't get what
you ask for."

Thanking him for his assistance, I went straight to
the superintendent's room. Once there, I stated my
business, making the best possible case I could of it.
The superintendent eyed me narrowly.

" You say you've been to sea," he said " For how
long?"

" Twelve years," I replied.

* In what ships ? "

144 IN STRANGE COMPAQ l.

I gave him the names of the vessels and theii
owners.

" In what capacity did you serve aboard them ? "

0 From apprentice to chief officer/' I said, feeling it
would be the safest plan to tell him everything.

He stared when he heard my answer, and looked me
carefully up and down.

" I don't know that that's exactly a recommendation,
my man," he said. " Chief officers who exchange the
sea for a fireman's billet don't exactly answer the
description of man I want. I suppose you're aware
we're considered a crack brigade ? If I take you on,
you'll have to prove you're no skrimsb anker. Our
motto here is ' Smartness and sobriety/ do you under-
stand ? "

1 remarked that I did. Then, giving me a note to
the doctor, who would examine me, he bade me come
back to him next day.

To make a long story short, the doctor's examination
proving satisfactory, I was enrolled a member of the
Adelaide Fire Brigade, with permission to do as much
work as the day had room for, give as much satisfaction
as possible, and risk my life in the interest of the city
and the reputation of the Brigade as often as oppor-
tunity occurred. All things considered, it was by no
means an unpleasant life, and until the novelty wore
off, I believe I enjoyed it. One strange coincidence,
however, happened to me during my connection with it,
which I take to be so extraordinary that I must ask
your indulgence while I narrate it.

A CHEQUERED CAREER. 145

One miserable, gusty night, early in winter, the
alarm sounded for a fire. Our promptness was pro-
verbial, and almost before the bell had ceased to sound
we were racing for the scene. It turned out to be the
New Federation Hotel, in King William Street, and
when we arrived the whole building was one enormous
blaze. The fire had originated, so it was said, in a
small store cupboard behind the bar, and had spread all
over the ground-floor, thus practically cutting off the
escape of those lodged in the rooms above. According
to the manager's statement, nearly every bedroom was
occupied that night, and so far only four people had
effected exits. Within two minutes of our arrival we
had the escapes up against the building, and were
passing the terrified occupants down as fast as we could
lay hold of them. It was dangerous work, but we were
not paid to think of that.

Suddenly, at a side window, I saw a woman prepar-
ing to hurl herself into the street below. The crowd
noticed her too, and raised a yell. Running a ladder
round, I mounted to her side, and before she could
carry out her purpose had taken her in my arms and
borne her safely to the ground. As we reached it, a
weird, dishevelled, scallywag of a man rushed towards
us, with arms outstretched, crying, " Oh, my God, my
God, she's safe — my wife 1 "

In that "brief moment I recognized my old enemy^
Captain Welbourne, the man who I believed had deprived
me of Maud !

Next day I learnt that he was on his wedding tour,

146 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

and what interested me far more, that his wife's maiden
name was Hawkhurst ! Two points, therefore, raised
themselves for my consideration : either he had Lever
loved Maud ; or he had declared himself, and she had
refused him. If this latter supposition were correct,
what could have induced her action ? I must leave it
to my readers to imagine what agonies of self-reproach
I suffered after this discovery. I saw plainly that I had
wrecked my whole life by one little foolish exhibition
of jealousy, and that too without the slightest cause or
justification. A hundred times a day I cursed my
senseless stupidity. But there, what is to be gained by
opening the old wound ? Rather let me draw a curtain
over such a painful subject, one which even to-day I
hardly like to think about.

Now, though life in the Fire Brigade might and un-
doubtedly did possess attractions, they were such as
were liable to become exceedingly monotonous after a
time. So it chanced that when I had been employed
therein nearly eight months, a friend heard of a situa-
tion as store-keeper, on a Darling River sheep station,
which he was kind enough to think might suit me.
At his suggestion I applied for the position, and had
the good fortune to secure it.

Sending in my resignation to the Board, I left Ade-
laide, and proceeded into the Bush. But the billet did
not come up to expectations, and when I had given
it a good trial, I discarded it in favour of another as
cook to an Overlanding Party. In this capacity I
wandered far afield, with the result that at the end of

A CHEQUERED CAREER. 147

eighteen months I found myself in Brisbane, tired of
the Bush, and pining for a breath of sea air again.

While inactive in Brisbane, an English letter was
forwarded to me from the Melbourne Post-office. The
writer was a cousin, and her mission was to announce
the death of my poor old mother, after a brief illness.
The blow, as may be supposed, affected me keenly, the
more so because I could not but feel that, all things con-
sidered, I had not been the son to her that she deserved.
Poor old lady, I never knew how much she was to me
until I had lost her. Her death, and the thought that
I should never see her loving face, or hear her gentle
voice again, seemed to sever the one remaining link
that united me to my old life. Could I, I asked my-
self, be the same person as the little boy she took to
school at Plymouth ? Could I be the same John
Ramsay who followed her into Sir Benjamin Plowden's
office, so many years ago ? Yes — the same, but oh !
how differently situated I With Virgil, I could well cry,
u 0 mihi praeteritos referat si Jupiter annos ! " Alas I
those dear dead years, how bright they are to look
back upon, yet how shamefully I misused them !

But in spite of the bitterness of the blow, I could not
go on brooding over my loss for ever. My mother was
gone, nothing could bring her back to me. It behoved
me now to look after myself, for my necessities were
on the point of obtruding themselves upon my notice
once more.

When I found that the money I had managed to save
from my various employments was running short, I

148 IN STKANGE COMPANY.

began to wonder how I should obtain another situation,
The prospect looked gloomy enough in all conscience,
when Fate, which was steadily bearing me on towards a
certain goal, took me in hand again, and by permitting
me to overhear a certain conversation, led me into a track
that was fraught with much danger to my future peace
The speakers were the owner of a Thursday Island
Pearling schooner, and a well-known boat-builder,
Their talk had reference to a new lugger the skipper
had lately purchased, and the difficulty of finding hands
to work her North. Here was the very chance for
me.

As soon as they separated, I accosted the Pearler, and
offered my services. When he heard my qualifications,
he engaged me at once ; and so it came about that next
day I was a seaman aboard the Crested Wave, bound
for Thursday Island and the Pearl fisheries.

I need not delay you while I enter upon any descrip-
tion of the voyage northwards, more than to say that
we arrived safely at our destination, and having taken a
diver aboard, at once set sail again, this time for the
Solomons, where we remained cruising about, with fair
success, for nigh upon three months.

Though I had, on several occasions, crossed the
Pacific in deep-water ships, this was the first time I had
pottered about among the Islands themselves, and the
new life came to me as a revelation. Even as I sit here
writing, the memory of those glorious latitudes rises
and sends a thrill through me. There is a saying,
that the man who has once known the Himalaya*

A CHEQUERED CAREER. 149

never forgets their smell ; I say that the man who has
once heard the thunder of the surf upon the reefs, who
has smelt the sweet incense of the tropic woods, and felt
the invigorating breath of the trade winds upon his
cheek, can never rid his memory of the fascination of
those Southern seas I

By the time we returned to Thursday Island a fair
sum in wages was owing rne, and I think I had won a
good reputation with my skipper, for he was anxious
that I should take a holiday, and then set sail with him
again. I resolved to think about it, and in the mean-
time to stretch my legs for a week or two ashore, seeing
what was to be seen, and as far as possible enjoying the
peculiar delights of Thursday Island.

" Come with me," said a shipmate one evening.
"You think because you've seen the Japanese you
know the Island. Why, man, you're only on the
outskirts ; you don't even know Juanita ! "

" And who's Juanita ? " I asked, without interest, for
I was wearied to death of the Lizzies, Follies, Nancies,
and their sisterhood.

By way of reply he ran his arm through mine, and
headed along the beach, presently to cry a halt along-
side the palms which mark the entrance to the
" Orient " Hotel Knowing this house to be the resort
of mail-boat skippers, schooner-owners, and high-toned
gentry of that class, and to have a fleecing reputation,
I had hitherto religiously avoided it. A flood of bright
light streamed from the doorway, and sounds of
laughter invited us to enter.

150 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

A couple of Pearlers and a woman were the only
occupants of the room. The men were of no account^
but the woman's face riveted my attention at once. She
was not exactly the most beautiful woman — I mean as
far as refinement went — that I had ever seen, but she
was certainly the handsomest. As we entered, her
companions bade her "good-night," and went out.
Then my friend introduced me in proper form.

" Mr. Ramsay — Madame Juanita."

She held out her hand and bade me welcome, and
from that moment I was a lost man. What sort of
fascination it was that she exercised over me I cannot
say ; I only know that when I left the " Orient " and
stumbled out into the starlit night again I had for-
gotten Maud, forgotten my own impoverished condition,
forgotten my self-respect, and was madly, desperately,
absurdly in love with this beautiful and mysterious
creature.

CHAPTER HL

SACRED AND PROFANE LOVE,

QOMEWHERE or other I remember to have seen a
^ picture of the two sorts of love which may enter
man's life. I think it was called " Sacred and Profane
Love," and it may possibly have been by one of the
Old Masters. But wherever or whatever it was, it
seemed to me that I had now had experience of both
passions. Maud was the first, Juanita was the second.
I had loved Maud for herself alone ; Juanita fascinated
me purely by her personal charms, and by a certain
Bohernianism which, while it occasionally almost fright-
ened me, held me in chains, that were to all intents
and purposes stronger than links of iron. For it must
not be imagined that my first visit to the "Orient"
was my last. In fact, now that I had once fallen her
victim, I was hardly to be found elsewhere. As the
first proof of the power she exercised over me, I
declined my old skipper's offer to ship for another
cruise, preferring idleness and poverty ashore, with the
opportunities it presented of seeing the woman I so
slavishly adored, to a life of money-making and hard-
ship at sea.

152 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

So day in day out found me by Juanita's side, either
loafing in the hotel itself, or when she could leave her
duties, boating in the bay, wandering about the island.
or climbing Fortification Hill to admire the beautiful
panorama visible from its summit. Looking back on
that period, I am smitten with a feeling of intense
shame. But at the time I lived only to be constantly
by her side. Maud was as much forgotten as though
she had never existed.

It must not be supposed, however, that with one so
fair as Juanita I should have the field entirely to
myself. Women of her stamp were too uncommon in
Thursday Island to lack admirers. But among all my
rivals there was only one of whom I entertained any
fear — a Pole, and men said a titled refugee — by name
Panuroff. He was a big, handsome man, with a
peculiarly reckless air, certain to possess a great fascin-
ation for susceptible members of the opposite sex. Not
that I mean in any way to infer that Juanita encouraged
his advances, for I think, though she preferred him to
the majority of those who paid court to her, they were
not always on the best of terms. How she came to
take to me so quickly I have never been able to under-
stand, but somehow she was never tired of listening to
my adventures, and particularly those relating to my
sea career. On the point of my capabilities to take
charge of and navigate a vessel she cross-questioned
me continually, until I felt compelled to ask if she
thought of setting up as a ship-owner herself, and
wanted *n<* to enter her employ. She laughed the

SACKED AND PROFANE LOVE. 153

matter off, saying that if she had money to invest
it would certainly be in a schooner ; but as she hadn't,
well, she'd have to wait until she got it before talking
about officers and such like. In fact, this idea of
possessing a boat seemed, as far as I could judge, to
be her only thought and aim in life. But her real
idea, and how I figured in working it out, you shall, if
you have not already guessed it, learn directly.

One night when we had thoroughly come to under-
stand each other, I hurried down as soon as my evening
meal was over to the " Orient." As most of the Pearl-
ing luggers were at sea, it was a slack time for hotel-
keepers, and when I entered the bar Juanita was alone,
hard at work upon her interminable calculations. For
nearly an hour we remained in conversation. Then
our tete-d-tete was interrupted by the entrance of a
third party, who, as ill-luck had it, was none other than
Count Panuroff before-mentioned. I could see that
Juanita was not best pleased at his appearance, and
during the time he remained in the room her behaviour
towards him was barely civil. He noticed this, and
his glances towards myself betokened a resentment
that only waited an opportunity to take active form.
Nor can I with truth aver that I did not let him see
that I rejoiced at his discomfiture. When Juanita left
him and returned to my side he sat himself down in a
corner, and watched us out of sullen, half-closed eyes.
I felt sure mischief was brewing, and I was not
disappointed.

Partly for the purpose of annoying him, and partly

154 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

to see how long he would sit in his corner, sulking like
a bear with a sore head, I prolonged my visit until
some time after the usual hour for closing. When I
left the house it was nearly twelve o'clock — a rough,
tempestuous night, with a strong wind blowing, and
a full moon dodging inky clouds across a somewhat
unhappy-looking sky. Leaving the Sea-Front I struck
inland towards my abode, but I had not proceeded very
far before my ear caught the sound of footsteps follow
ing me. Presently a voice I hardly recognized called
upon me to stop. I did so, and turning, faced my
pursuer. As you will have guessed, it was Panuroff.
He came up to me, and clutching me by the arm, tried
to speak. But his rage was so great that for the
moment it not only deprived him of speech, but shook
him like the palsy. When he found his tongue he
blurted out —

" I'll kill you ! I'll kill you ! I'll kill you 1 *
He would have gone on repeating this for an in-
definite time had I not thrown off his hand, and
said —

" I advise you to be a little more careful, my friend,
or you'll get yourself into trouble. In this country you
won't be allowed to go about killing people just as you
please."

My coolness only seemed to heap additional fuel on
his already surcharged fires. He almost foamed at the
mouth. Grasping my arm again, he hissed —
" Coward ! coward ! I knew you were a coward I *
Not being able to stand this, I did my best to knock

SACRED AND PROFANE LOVE. 155

him down. It was a futile attempt, however, for he
leapt on one side, and in doing so struck me a heavy
blow on the side of my face.

" There," he cried, almost dancing in the moonlight
"What now?"

" Now," I said, as quietly as I could under the
circumstances, " you've done it, and I'll have your life
if you're twenty times mad I "

"For once you talk like a man," he remarked.
" Come with me, and we'll settle it now and for ever.
She shall see who is the better man."

If I had any scruples left, that reference to Juanita
obliterated them ; and so side by side we tramped
through the bush round the elbow of the hill to an
open spot among ferns and aloe bushes, about the
centre of the island. It was a strange place surrounded
by giant ant-hills, which in many cases reared them-
selves quite eight feet above the ground, like monuments
in a well-populated cemetery.

Here Panuroff stopped and took his coat off. I
followed his example. Then from his breast he drew
a sort of stiletto, with which, I suppose, he had armed
himself on purpose for the present occasion. I had
of course my sheath-knife. While we were maJting
our preparations the moon emerged from behind a
bank of clouds, and as she did so the wind dropped
and the faint clang of eight bells came up to us from a
steamer in the harbour.

I could hardly believe that I was standing face to
face with a fellow-creature, my one aim and object

156 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

being to take his life. But it is a strange fact that
man is never so dangerous as when his passions are
not roused, that is to say, when he is able to enter
upon the work of butchery with a contemplative and
evenly balanced mind. Contrary to what I should
have expected, I had not the least fear as to the
result.

For perhaps a minute we stood regarding each other.
T could hear his excited breathing as he prepared for
his spring. Then like a wild cat he gathered himself
together, and leapt towards me. I sprang on one side,
but not before his knife had grazed my arm. The
struggle had commenced in downright earnest. Like
game cocks, we circled round and round each other,
waiting and watching for an opportunity to strike.
It was no child's play, for we were both active men in
first-class training.

Suddenly my foot caught in a boulder, and for a
second my attention was diverted from his eyes. It
was fatal; with one great bound he rushed in upon
me, and clutching me round the neck, attempted to
drive his knife between my shoulder and my neck.
With the strength of despair I clutched the wrist of
the hand that held the knife, and backwards and
forwards, round and round, here, there, and everywhere
about that little plot of ground we passed, swaying to
and fro, breathing hard, and wrestling for our very lives.
Surely such a struggle the islr-nd, with all its strange
and mysterious population, could never have witnessed
before I At last my right hand reached his throa,t—

SACRED AND PROFANE LOVE. 157

my left still held the wrist — I closed my fingers on hia
windpipe.

Such is the strange construction of the human mind,
that at that moment, when both our lives trembled in
the balance, I remember, distinctly, thinking what a
wonderful contrivance the Adam's apple of the throat
must be.

Further and further his head went back ; his breath
came from him in thick gasps. The moon shone clear,
and by her light I could see the look of despair settling
in his eyes. At last, to avoid being throttled, he fell
to the ground, I with him. Here the battle re-com-
menced, for both our holds were loosened by the fall.
Rolling over, he seized upon me, and raised his knife ;
yet again I clutched the hand that held it, and with
one gigantic effort threw him off; but the exertion
was too much for me, and before I could rise he was
upon me, and had stabbed me twice. I remember no
more.

When I recovered my senses, I was too weak and
faint to care very much where I was. But somehow,
in a hazy sort of fashion, I got hold of the idea that I
was back in John Trelsar's tent at Broken Hill. After
a while, however, curiosity got the upper hand of in-
difference, and I re-opened my eyes to look about me.
It was a strange sort of room that I found myself in,
and one that it did not take Die a year to see, had
lately been in the occupation of Chinamen. A couple
of celestial jumpers hung on pegs behind the door, and
*n opium pipe stood on a shelf upon the wall Through

158 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

the smaL window opposite my bed I could distinctly
hear the sound of surf breaking on a shore, and as if
to prove that my reasoning powers were in no way
impaired by my terrible experience, I made it out that
I must either be on one of the neighbouring islands,
or on a part of Thursday which I had never visited.
For several reasons I inclined towards the latter belief.

How I knew I was not in any proximity to the
township itself was the fact, plainly discernible to one
having experience in such matters, that the sea was not
breaking on sand, but on shingle ; and what was more
important still, among mangrove trees. Now I knew
that the beach on the settlement side of Thursday
Island was sandy, while that on the other side I had
heard was pebbly ; on the former there were no man-
groves, on the latter they abounded. But observation
of these things was beyond me for very long, so, feeling
tired, I turned my face to the wall, and was presently
asleep again.

Many hours must have elapsed before I woke ; when
I did the sun had set, and the room would have been
dark but for a candle burning on a table by my side.
Rather dazed by my long sleep, I looked around me,
and as I did so my eyes lighted upon the most extra-
ordinary being I think I have ever beheld in my life.

He was an albino, and what was worse, a dwarf
albino. He sat upon a high box, and was staring hard
at me; his hair, very long and snow-white, was just
moved by the draught from -,he window ; and his eyes,
which I discovered later to be of a peculiar shade of

SACRED AND PROFANE LOVE. 159

pink, flashed and twinkled like enormous rubies. All
the time he cracked his finger-joints, first one way, then
another, then backwards, then forwards, with a most
alarming noise.

When he saw that I was awake, he scrambled down
from his perch and approached me, saying in a curiously
high-pitched voice —

* Ho 1 ho ! my friend, so you are awake again I WeH
you've had a wonderful nap, twelve hours on end, or
I'm a Dutchman."

I answered that I was surprised to hear it, and went
on to ask where I was, and how I came there.

" Well, that's a long story," he said, still cracking his
fingers, " but if you want to hear it, I'll tell you. I
found you on the bend of the hill early this morning,
lying like a dead man, with pints of good blood run to
waste round about you. From the look of the ground
I fixed it, young man, that you'd been fighting. But
as that was no business of mine, I didn't take any heed
of it, but just picked you up, and brought you in here,
where you've been ever since."

He did not tell me that had I been any other than
John Ramsay he would have let me lie there. But
the reason for that, and ho v I came to hear of it, you
shall know later on.

Of course I thanked him for his charity, but again,
like John Treslar, he would not hear of it. Among his
many extraordinary talents, he numbered a knowledge
of surgery, and under his care I made rapid progress
towards recovery. Fortunately, though the wounds

160 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

Panuroff had inflicted upon me were deep, they were
by no means dangerous.

At the end of the week I was almost myself again.
All the time, my strange little benefactor was indefatig
able in his attentions, and pretended to take a wonderful
interest in myself and my welfare. Among other pecu-
liarities, he was as inquisitive as an old woman, and before
I had known him a week, he had not only drawn from
oie the name of my antagonist (whom I was rejoiced
to hear had fled the settlement, believing he had killed
tne), but had made himself conversant with my passion
for Juanita. On his own side he was more reticent,
and do what I would, I could not draw out of him
either his business on the island, or in fact anything
important connected with himself or his affairs. That
he had seen more of the world than even the majority
of tho&e who consider themselves great travellers, I
soon gathered ; that he was for some years in Chili, was
another thing I discovered. But beyond these two
small chcumstances, I could learn nothing of his past
One obligation he imposed in return for what he had
done for me, and that was, that I should never
mention him to any living soul, and especially not to
Juanita.

" Why especially not to Juanita ? " I asked, surprised
that he should bring her into the matter.

" Because women wonder, and when they wonder
they pry, and when they pry they make mischief, and
when they make mischief they're the devil, and there
isn't room for Satan and oie in this house."

SACRED AND PROFANE LOVE. 161

He paused for a minute, h.s twinkling little eyes
watching me all the time, and then went on —

" You see, my appearance is against me, and as I'm
sensitive on the point, I don't want to make new
friends. There you have it in a nutshell. If you told
your sweetheart anything about me, she'd want to see
me, and then the mischief would be done."

Little knowing to what I was pledging myself, I
readily gave the promise he asked of me, and Mien
bidding him good-bye, set off across the island (for his
house was, as I had conjectured, on the side farthest
from the township) to Juanita.

I found her as usual in the bar, and her surprise at
seeing me was either complimentary or not as I chose
to take it. She informed me that she had made up
her mind I had decamped from the island. And when
I told her what had occasioned my absence, she said
she had always thought something of the sort would
happen, for Panuroff had dropped hints which frightened
her. Why she had not warned me I could not make
out, and indeed her whole attitude towards myself
was extremely puzzling. Of course she knew I loved
her, not only because she could see it in my face, but
because I had reiterated the statement a thousand
times or more ; but though she professed to return my
affection, at times I could not help a feeling that it was
not quite as genuine as she pretended.

Just as before, her one thought was to procure a
boat, in which to sail among the islands. Hardly a
day went by without some reference to it, until I began

162 IS STRANGB COMPANY.

to hate even the sound of the word " schooner." At
last one night she asked me point blank if I could see
any way to help her; letting me understand very
plainly that her future treatment of myself would
depend in a great measure upon my answer.

Though I knew such a thing was next door to im-
possible, I did not say so, but intimated that she should
first tell me why she wanted to go. Then the whole
mystery came out Drawing me into a corner, with
the prettiest little air of confidence, she told me the
following remarkable story : —

" My Jack," she said, taking my hands in hers, and
speaking with the foreign accent that lent such a charm
to her simplest words, " have pity on your poor Juanita.
I am in your hands entirely, for I have no one to advise
me, save you. Now you shall know all my sad history.
As I have so often told you, I am from Santiago, and it
was from a convent there that I ran away to marry the
young Englishman, who, you may have heard, so cruelly
ill-treated me. Together we wandered here, there, and
everywhere ; always in debt, always in difficulty ; to-day
we had plenty; to-morrow we had nothing. My husband
had squandered two fortunes already, and when we were
at our last pinch, a third came to him. As you know
is often the way, Jack, he suddenly grew as mean and
stingy as before he had been spendthrift and reckless.

"Instead of living as became our new fortune, we
literally starved. That he had drawn all his money
from the bank I discovered ; but what he did with it, or
where he kept it, I could never find out. Then he fell

SACRED AND JP11OFANK LOVE. 163

ill, and the doctors said he must have a long sea voyage,
and absolute rest, or his brain would become unhinged.
If the truth were only known, I think it was so then.

" We were in San Francisco at the time, and I tried
hard to persuade him to sail for England. He would
not go, making the excuse that it would cost more
money than he could afford. But as he had to have
rest, he took passages for himself and for me (though
he grudged my accompanying him) on board a tiny
schooner trading among the islands.

" We set sail, but instead of the voyage doing him
good, he grew weaker and weaker every hour. Oh, the
horror of those days, I shall never forget it ! At last
he died, making the captain promise to bury him on an
island we were close to at the time.

" The funeral over, we came on here. Having no money
to take me further, I was compelled to remain in the
island, but immediately on my arrival, I wrote to his
lawyers, to see what they could tell me of my affairs.
They replied that my husband had drawn his money
from the bank in gold, and had hinted to them that he
was going to bury it. But something further, mark
you ! That, to the best of their knowledge, he always
carried the directions for finding it in a locket round
his neck. As soon as I read that, I remembered that
he did wear a 'locket, which he had once been furiously
angry with me for attempting to open.

" So you see, Jack, nothing remains for me but to
return to that island, dig up my husband's body, and
recover the precious locket. Now I hav* told you my

164 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

secret; I am in your hands entirely. I love you, and
I trust you implicitly. If any one else finds the locket
before me, I am ruined. Think what I have suffered
in this place. Then tell me will you help me — yes
or no?"

Tears were in her eyes, arid she looked so beseech-
in gly at me that I was compelled to take her in my
arms and comfort her with promises of help. That her
story was true, I never for one moment doubted.

When I left the " Orient/' it was with the firm in-
tention of finding money enough somewhere to hire a
schooner, that I might assist her in her search. I felt,
to do a service of this kind would be to win her grati-
tude for ever, and turing this over in my mind, I set
out for the Albino's residence, resolved to plac? the
matter before him.

CHAPTER IV.

RAMSAY BECOMES A 8HIP-OWNEB.

TTTHEN I entered the Albino's abode and confronted
him, he gave a strange sort of laugh.

" Why, John Ramsay," he cried, " what on earth's
the matter with you ? You look as doleful as the man
whose wife ran away with a tinker, and took his last
five pounds to pay their travelling expenses. What's
wrong ? "

Thereupon I sat myself down, and told him as much
of the story as I thought would enable him to advise
me. He curled himself up on his bed opposite me,
swinging his legs and cracking his fingers till I had
finished. Then he whistled in a strange, uncanny
fashion.

" You say your sweetheart, what's her name — Juanita
— buried her husband on one of the islands out yonder?'
he began, jerking his thumb over his shoulder in the
direction of the Pacific Ocean generally.

I nodded.

"She never before told you she was a widow (
believe ? "

166 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

u Well, all things considered, it was hardly likely she
would. What's more, I never asked her."

" How do you know she's not leading you on ? How
d'you know she doesn't want to get you out to sea, and
then collar the whole caboose ? It's a pity you're so
simple with women, isn't it ? "

Thinking this question hardly required an answer, I
lit my pipe for something to do, and waited for him to
continue. All this time he had never taken his eyes
off me, but looked me through and through as if en-
deavouring to read my very soul. He was evidently
revolving some problem in his mind, and it must have
been a puzzler, if the expression on his face could be
taken as evidence. When he spoke, it was with a
purpose.

"Look here, John Ramsay, I like the cut of your
jib, or you wouldn't be sitting there opposite me. I'm
generally considered an ' old Bob Ridley ' to cross, but
any man '11 tell you I make an up and down good friend.
As I say, I've taken a fancy to you, and what's more,
I've scraped together a bit of money here and there.
Tell me one thing, — are you sure this, what's her out-
landish name again — Juanita — is really fond of you ? "

" How can I tell ? She says she is."

" And you're fool enough to think you can't be happy
without her ? "

u If it is foolish to think so, I am. What are you
iriving at ? "

He scratched his head musingly. Presently he asked —

"How *nuch d'you think *.t would oost to hire a

RAMSAY BECOMES A SHIP-OWNER. 167

schooner for the trip down to this island she talks
about?"

"I don't know, because she hasn't told me where
the island is."

"Well, now, that's what I call a pity, but at any
rate" — here he leant towards me and dropped his
voice almost to a whisper — "if you think your chance
with her hangs on your finding money enough for that
cruise dash my wig if I won't lend it to you."

If he had offered to produce the moon from his
waistcoat pocket, and give me a bite of it, I could not
have been more surprised. He was the last man in the
world I should have expected to receive assistance
from. So, for a second or two, I hardly knew what to
say, then I managed to stammer out —

"That's awfully generous of you seeing you know
nothing about me; but do you mean it? Honest In-
jun?"

"Real downright honest Injun!"

In his excitement he had struggled down from his
bed, and now stood before me as weird a picture in
the half light as any man could wish to see.

"Well, there you are,'' he said; "there's my offer
— take it or leave it, just as you please. Up to three
hundred pounds the money's yours; come for it when
you will.''

"But I may never be able to repay you. Remem-
bet, bar what I've told you, you don't know anything
of me."

"Never mind that; I like the cut of your jib, that's

168 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

enough for me. If you can't repay me inside of a year
you may before I die. At any rate, there it is, and
good luck go w.th you. Only, remember your promise —
not a word to Juanita of me ; you'll find it safest in the
long run to let her suppose you're doing it all yourself.1

Had I only known then the reasons which actuated
this surprising offer, I doubt if I should have been so
quick to accept it; but not being able to see into the
future, of course it was impossible for me to avert the
trouble that was threatening my devoted head.

As soon as I could decently escape him, I made my
excuses, and set off for the township to tell the good
news to Juanita.

So high were my hopes, and such was my exultation
at having brought the matter to such a highly suc-
cessful issue, that I can recall nothing of my walk until
I found myself entering the verandah of the Orient
Hotel. For a moment I lingered on the threshold,
listening to the music of Juanita's voice within. When
I entered, it was to find her leaning across the counter,
in earnest conversation with a tall Pearler, whom I had
seen hovering about her before. Now, it was a curious
thing, that though I had hurried with all the speed
I could command to tell her the news, and had been
picturing to myself the rapturous way in which she
would receive it, on seeing her thus engaged I almost
regretted having such good tidings to impart.

Whether she was out of patience with me for some-
thing I had done, or whether she purposely wished to
make me jealous, I do not know ; at any rate, save for

RAxMSAY BECOMES A SHIP-OWNER. 169

a little nod, she took no notice of my entrance, but
returned to her conversation with the stranger, leaving
me to cool my heels and scowl till she should deign to
speak to me. After a while the Pearler seemed to
recollect business elsewhere ; he drank up his liquor,
and went out, leaving us together. She put his glass
under the counter to be washed, and then came along
the bar to where I stood.

« Well," she said.

" Well," I replied, now thoroughly angered.

" If you've nothing more to say than that," she con-
tinued spitefully, " you'd better go home and sleep.
You've been drinking ! "

" It's a lie," I said roughly, " and you know it , but
if you think you're going to stir me into quarrelling
with you, you're very much mistaken. I wouldn't
quarrel with you to-night for a thousand pounds. But
I'll tell you what I will do ; I'll break the head of that
jackanapes you were talking to just now, if he cornea
fooling round here again while I'm on hand."

" You're very rude," she said, tossing her head, " and
you're also very cruel. I must refuse to talk to you any
more. Leave me, and come back when you're sober."

" Very well," I said, " I will leave you, and what's
more to the point, I'll make you a bet you'll be sorry
for this. I came to tell you some news about your
schooner that would have pleased you, but I'll see you
dead before you shall hear it now."

So saying, I swung on my heel and left the house.

It would have been a bad business for any man who

170 IN STRAN GJfi COMPANY.

might have crossed me that night, for I was in about as
vile a temper as it would be possible to be. So, unable
to trust myself among men, I made for the hill-side, and
started walking about the back of the island.

I must have wandered all night, for breakfast-time
discovered me not more than a hundred yards from the
Albino's door. With a yearning for some one to impart
my sorrows to, I made towards it, and entered in time
to catch my friend at his meal. His keen eyes saw in
an instant that something was wrong.

" You've been quarrelling with Juanita," he began.
"Don't deny it; I can see it in your face. Well,
you're a bigger fool than I figured you. What was it
about ? "

When I told him, he gave me a glance full of such
withering contempt that I almost quailed before it

"I thought it was a man I was helping; as I live,
it's only a school-girl ! Did she forget to say he was
a pretty boy, and to kiss him, and to chuck him under
the chin then ? "

His raillery was more than I could stand, so being
unwilling to quarrel with him too, I got up to go. But
this by no means suited him.

" Sit down," he snapped, pointing with a long fore-
finger to the kerosene case which did duty for a chair ;
"sit down and tell me what you propose to do now;
or, what's more to the point, I'll tell you what you
Bhall do."

" What ? "
Why, you shall just eat your breakfast here, my

RAMSAY BECOMES A SHIP-OTOtfER. 171

boy, and then go back to the ' Orient ' and eat humble
pie."

" Never I * I cried. " I'll see you damned first ! "

" Silence, fool ! " he almost shrieked. " You shall eat
just as much dirt as she chooses to give you. Do you
think I'm going to let you spoil this contract for a
ha'porth of humility ? That's not my way. And when
you've talked her round °

" Supposing she won't be talked round ? *

" Suppose your grandmother I She's a woman, and
if you go the right way to work, you ought to be able
to do what you like with her. Then you'll let her
understand that you have money to invest, and after
that you'll find all go smooth as buttermilk."

" I don't like making myself cheap."

" Child, you've got to ; you've fairly got to grovel, or
quarrel with me. Now just pack your traps, and
clear out of this ; I want to wash up."

In obedience to his command I returned to the
township, and once more entered the " Orient.'1 Juanita
was not in. She had gone for a walk along the beach.
Inquiring the direction, I followed it, and soon dis-
covered her seated on the side of Fortification Hill,
gazing across the blue strip of sea to where the main-
land of Australia pushes its head up above the horizon.
Numbers of white-sailed pearling craft dotted the bay ;
a missionary schooner was going about on her second
board towards her moorings ; and so still was the air,
that the sound of hammering came quite distinctly
from a lugger at anchor under the shadow 01 the Prince

172 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

of Wales' Island, nearly a mile away. As I approached
her, Juanita looked up and saw nie.

The scene which the Albino had arranged for m€
was not destined to be put into practice, for she took
the matter into her own hands, and when I had seated
myself beside her, fell to crying, and bitterly reproach-
ing herself for what she termed her " wickedness " on
the preceding night. I endeavoured to soothe her, but
it was only when she had convinced herself of my
forgiveness that she deigned to be comforted.

" Oh, my Jack," she said, brushing away her tears,
"you don't know how angry I've been with myself for
treating you so I Let me hear again that you forgive me."

For the sixth time I reiterated the fact, and only
then would she let me say anything further. The
breach was completely healed. When I told her the
good news her rapture knew no bounds; she lavished
kisses upon me, calling me by all sorts of pet names,
both Spanish and English, and continually urged me to
make haste, as if it could be possible for us to set sail
that very evening.

" Oh, how good you are to me I * she repeated.
"And what boat do you think you can get? There's
Phelp's Ocean Queen, but she's too large ; there's the
Alberta, but she's not large enough. Oh, what boat
can we find ? "

" I was thinking of the Mother of Pearl" I answered.
" She's quite big enough ; and I know Jameson would
l«t us buy her outright fot a small sum cash. He's in
low water, and wants a smaller boat"

RAMSAY BECOMES A SHIP-OWNER. 173

MYes; she would do beautifully," she continued,
clapping her hands. "You must go and see about hei
this very hour, and then we may get away to-morrow,
perhaps/'

As she said this she looked up into my face with
such an air of entreaty that I convinced myself that
I was more in love with her than ever.

" Well, hardly to-morrow, I fancy," I replied. " You
see there's so much to be seen to ; a crew to be hunted
up, stores, and a thousand and one things to be attended
to, that all take time. What's more, I expect she'll
want overhauling ; she's been lying out there these
six months past, just going to rack and ruin."

" Then when, my Jack, may we sail ? "

* Perhaps the day after to-morrow — hardly before."

This at first caused her to look disappointed, for she
seemed impatient of even an hour's delay ; but she
soon regained her spirits, and we set off back to the
township on the best of terms.

Leaving her at her door, I passed on along the Sea-
Front, to a spot where I knew I should find the owner
of the Mother of Pearl. Just as I expected, he was
seated on a bench, sunning himself between drinks ;
and as it was about time to hunt up another, I invited
him to step inside the shanty and lubricate at my
expense. This he willingly consented to do ; and when
the operation had been safely accomplished, and not till
then, I began to lead up to the subject of the schooner.

As my reputation in the island was not exactly that
of a monied man, he was thrown completely off his

174 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

guard, and forthwith entered upon a string of abuse
regarding the unfortunate vessel. She was too big for
diving purposes ; she cost twice as much to keep up aa
he could afford ; she took a young man-o'-war's crew to
work her ; and altogether he wished he'd never set eyes
on her. I waited my opportunity, and then said —

" Don't you wish you could sell her ? "

"Sell her! You'd just better believe I do!" he
replied with considerable energy. "I'm dead sick of
her, — there never was a rottener bargain going."

He looked across the smooth stretch of the bay to
where the object of his animadversions lay swinging to
the tide. Then smothering a curse, he turned to me —

" Look here, Jack," he said, never of course dreaming
I meant serious business, "I'm not what you'd call a
big bug for style ; but I'll tell you what I will do. I'll
make you a present of that craft for two fifty, cash on
the nail, and lose a hundred pounds by it. Now then,
there you are ; I couldn't say fairer than that if you
was my missus's first husband's uncle, could I ? "

He had made me the offer so often "just for style,"
that such a thing as my accepting it never for an
instant crossed his mind. Therefore when I said
quietly —

" Make it two hundred, Jim, and I'm your man, cash
on the capstan when you please," there never was a
man more overcome with astonishment.

" You don't mean it," he gasped ; " you don't mean to
go and say you've got two hundred pounds, Jack ? "

His surprise was almost pathetic.

RAMSAY BECOMES A SHIP-OWNER. 175

* I do," I answered, smiling at his earnestness ; " and
what's more, remember you've offered me the Mother of
Pearl for two hundred and fifty pounds. I offer two
hundred, cash, if she suits me, and we'll go off and look
at her this very minute."

Taking him by the arm, I led the way to the beach,
and pushed a boat into the water.

"You can pull," I said, seating myself comfortably
in the stern-sheets.

" Who ? Me ? Not much," he replied ; " there's no
beastly pride about me. Here you, Tommy," turning
to a Solomon boy who stood watching us, "just you
jump in and put us aboard the Mother of Pearl yonder,
and I won't say but what there mayn't be a plug of
tobacco at the end of it"

Five minutes later we were aboard the schooner,
and I was closely inspecting her, satisfying myself as
to her good and bad qualities. When I had made up my
mind, I turned to look for the owner. He was in the
boat alongside, refreshing himself from a black bottle he
had brought with him. As we pulled ashore, I said —

" Well, Jim, is it to be business ?"

" Two fifty, not a red cent under."

a All right," I answered carelessly, " you're the best
judge of that She's not worth two hundred, but I'll
give you that cash, otherwise no trade ! "

He hung in the wind. Two hundred pounds, he
reflected, would not only buy the new boat he wanted,
but would enable him to extend his present drinking
bout another week. An inspiration struck him—

176 IN STiiAxVGE COMPANY.

"Two hundred cash," he said, "and I keep the
pumps in her."

"There I'll meet you, though it's giving you the
whole business. Is it a bargain ? "

" My Colonial ! " he replied, and the next moment we
stepped ashore.

" Now," I said, " you just toddle away and fix up the
papers. I'll be along with the money before you can
turn round."

With that we separated, he returning to the hotel
where we had met, while I made across the island to
the Albino's abode. I found the dwarf at the wash-tub.

"What news?" he shouted, as soon as I approached;
" have you talked her over ? But there, of course you
have, I can see it in your face! Well, what's the
result?"

"That I've bought the schooner Mother of Pearl for
two hundred pounds."

He eyed me suspiciously for a second, then flicking
his fingers to clear them of soap-suds, led the way into
the house. Seating himself on the bed, he dried his
hands and spoke —

" Bought the Mother of Pearl, have you, and for two
hundred pounds? Very good. You'll want another
hundred to see you on your way."

Here he took from his drawer a leather bag which
he tossed towards me.

" There you are, you'll find it correct, I think.
Count it"

Doing as he bade me, I counted the sum out on

RAMSAY BECOMES A SHIP-OWNER. 177

the rickety little table; three hundred sovereigns in
bright gold coin. When I had returned them to their
bag, he continued —

"You find it as I say? Well, so much for that.
Now, listen to me ; have you breathed a word of my
existence to your sweetheart ? Think carefully before
you speak, for I shall be sure to find out if you
have."

" I gave you my word I would not," I replied, " and
I have kept it; if you doubt me, take your money
back."

"No, no," he hastened to say; "bless you, I don't
doubt you, not a bit of it ; I only wanted to be sure.
Now just run along back and complete your bargain."

Before I went, I endeavoured to thank him again for
his generosity, but he would not let me. One thing
was certain; the more I thought about his action the
further I was from understanding it.

Reaching the township I rejoined Jameson, and
counted out to him the price of the schooner, which
he repeatedly informed me WHS "dirt cheap at the
money." Then leaving him to drink himself into
delirium tremens, I pushed on to the " Orient," that I
might inform Juanita of my success. Her enthusiasm
was contagious, and urged on by it, before bed-time I
had not only secured my crew, but had arranged my
stores, and accepted the services of a mate.

Next morning I crossed the island to bid the Albino
farewell. My surprise may be imagined when I found
him gone. Not a trace of hia whereabouts could be

178 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

discovered, and, considerably exercised in my mind
regarding him, I returned to make my final prepara-
tions. Shortly after midday I escorted Juanita (who had
said farewell to the " Orient," amid much lamentation)
aboard, and at three o'clock the Mother of Pearl stood
out of the bay, bound on the most curious errand she
had ever weighed anchor to accomplish. Only then
did I learn our destination.

Though she certainly did not realize all the good
qualities her late owner had (since the sale) led me to
suppose she possessed, the schooner was a handy enough
craft, and likely to serve the purpose for which we
required her, every bit as well as one costing ten
thousand pounds could have done. The best descrip-
tion of her would be to say that she was just a steady-
going, serviceable old tub ; and as I was not likely, with
Juanita on board, to be in too much of a hurry to
complete the voyage, that was all we wanted.

TLe mate proved a decent sort of young fellow. The
crew were Kanakas, with a Chinaman cook, who also
officiated as steward.

And now comes a portion of my yarn that I am
tempted to dwell upon. How can I describe the
beauties of that summer voyage ? How resist the
temptation it offers of indulging in extravagant waste
of language ? As I sit here recalling it, a strange
longing rises in my heart that will not be suppressed ;
a longing that is not without a touch of sadness and
regret. It is impossible, I have to tell myself, that I
can expect to cross an old trail without some mixture

RAMS AT BECOMES A SHIP-OWNER. 179

of pain. Can I, in this fog-ridden England, hope to
be allowed to stir up recollections of enchanting islands
lifting their green heads from bright blue seas, of
umber cliffs peering out of clustering foliage, of azure
skies, and trade winds redolent of sweet perfumes, and
yet expect to escape scot free ?

The only thing regrettable about the voyage was its
brevity. Is it therefore to be wondered at that, madly
infatuated as I was with the woman who accompanied
me, I viewed the prospect of calms with equanimity,
and was loth to employ any exertions that would help
to hurry it or get it over ?

But every moment was bringing us nearer our
destination; and at last, one sunset, I was able to tell
Juanita, that in all probability another twenty-four
hours would find us abreast of the island which
contained her husband's grave.

As it turned out, my prophecy proved a correct one,
for towards five o'clock on the following afternoon, the
high peaks of Vanua Lava appeared above the horizon.
By tea-time the schooner had brought the island
abeam, and before darkness fell we were anchored off
a thickly-wooded promontory, to the right of which
Juanita declared her former lord and master lay
buried.

CHAPTER V.

A CURIOUS QUEST.

APART from the fact that it was being undertaken
solely for the purpose of digging up and rifling
a dead man's body, there was something peculiarly un-
canny to me about this voyage to Vanua Lava. And
the more I allowed my mind to dwell upon it, the more
convinced I became that, somehow or other, what we
found would materially affect my welfare. It may
therefore be imagined with what interest I gazed
across the intervening stretch of water at the thickly,
timbered island, now disappearing into the fast-falling
shadows. Juanita was wildly excited, and would have
liked nothing better than to have gone ashore and
commenced operations that very night. Indeed, I
could not help thinking that the fortune her husband
had hidden away must be even larger than she had
led me to suppose, if I might estimate its size by her
anxiety to obtain possession of the locket.

As soon as tea was over we returned on deck. It
was a glorious night. Overhead, in a coal-black sky,
the great stars hung lustrous and wonderful Below

A CURIOUS QUEST. 181

them all was silence. Not a sound save the subdued
voices of the crew forrard, and now and again a tiny
wave, stirred by some gentle zephyr, breaking against
the schooner's side, disturbed the stillness. Then, little
by little, the eastern stars began to lose their brilliance.
The sky at that end of the island relinquished some
of its blackness, and presently, with a majesty un-
translatable, the great moon rose into the heavens,
casting a mellow light across the silent deep, and
touching with silver the topmost trees ashore. With
her coming a faint breeze stole down to meet us and
set the schooner gently rocking.

When we had paced the deck together for a while
Juanita drew me to the taffrail, and passing her ami
through mine in a caressing manner peculiar to
herself, fell to talking in a strain which I had never
discovered in her before. The impression her con-
versation forced upon me was that she was trying to
excuse herself for a great wrong she had already done
or was about to do me, and yet nothing in her actual
speech lent any reason to this supposition.

" To-morrow/' she said, half to herself, " will decide a
great deal for both of us."

" How for both of us, Juanita ? " I asked. " If you
find what you want over yonder you'll be a rich lady,
and then ' good-bye ' to poor Jack."

She started as if frightened, and pressed my arm
tighter.

"You have been so good to me that I don't know
what to say to you," she continued, disregarding my

182 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

last speech. " Oh, Jack ! if we could only be ourselves,
free to act and to do whatsoever we wished, instead oi
being driven so relentlessly on and on by destiny, how
much happier we should be! Do you believe in
fate?"

" I believe you are my fate," I replied, pressing her
hand with all the ardour of a lover, " and what better
fate could I ask?"

" Or what worse ? " she said sadly. " Jack, my poor
Jack, you don't know how you will hate me some
day."

" Never, Juanita, and that I'll swear to."

She was silent for a minute or two. When she
spoke again there was a bitterness in her voice I had
never heard in it before.

" If I had only known and loved you sooner," she
went on, " I might have been a better woman. But I
was cursed from the very beginning; cursed with a
bad mother, cursed with a bad father, cursed with a
beauty that was only a snare for sin ; lured to my
ruin before I was old enough to understand, driven by
poverty and despair to be what I am — a woman at war
with all the world. Oh, Jack, may the Holy Mother
forbid that you may ever know what my life has been I
But there, why should I tell you all this ? let us be
happy and believe in each other to-night, if only for
to-night."

" My darling," I cried with real alarm, noticing that
big tears were rolling down her cheeks, " what is the
matter? Tell me, and let me comfort you. This

A CURIOUS QUEST. 183

monotonous voyage has tired you, to-morrow you will
be better. Don't give way just at the time when you
want all your nerve."

But my advice came too late ; she threw herself into
my arms and wept as if her heart would break. I
could see that she was thoroughly upset, but what had
occasioned it I could not of course understand. Since
then, however, I have become wiser, and whenever I
think of that night on the schooner's deck, under the
shadow of the island, I say to myself, " Well, however
she may have acted towards me afterwards, at least
Juanita loved me then."

When she grew calmer she began again, this time
witli a sort of malignant fierceness that was equally
inexplicable.

"My Jack, if I told you that I was a despicable
coward and asked you to weigh anchor to-night and to
leave the island without as much as going ashore,
would you do it? Think before you answer, for
heaven and hell depend upon it."

I suppose at some period of his life every man has
his fate in his hand to do as he likes with. I had
mine then, and, as will be seen, I threw it from me.
Oh, if I had only taken the opportunity she offered
and set sail without rifling that grave, what awful
misery for both of us I should have averted ! But,
blind bat that I was, it was ordained that I should see
everything in a wrong light, and so I began im-
mediately to reproach her for her weakness, telling her
that since she had come so far to do it, it would be

184 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

worse than cowardice to return without carrying out
her work.

" But, Jack," she said, " if you only knew, if you only
knew?"

"If I knew what?" I asked. "Come, come,
Juanita, what does all this mystery mean ? What
are you hinting at? You're in a veiy extraordinary
mood to-night." I was beginning to grow impatient
with her.

"Don't," she cried, preparing to burst into tears
again, " don't scold me. If you could only know how
we shall both look back on this night some day, and
how it will comfort me to remember that at least you
were not angry then ! "

When she went below I lit my pipe and fell to work
upon my own thoughts. I tried to recall her con-
versation and to find a reason for her extraordinary
behaviour, but it was impossible. In vain also I en-
deavoured to rid myself of the feeling of approaching
danger which possessed me. At last, unable to make
head or tail of it, and thoroughly wretched, I sought
my bunk in the hope of obtaining a little rest against
the labours of the morrow.

My dreams were not pleasant ones. Juanita seemed
to stand before me continually, gazing at me as she
had done on deck, with tear-sti earning face, imploring
me to forgive her, always to forgive her. I don't
remember ever to have spent a more miserable night.
But it was only a foretaste of what was to come.

Shortly after daylight I awoke to hear the hands

A CURIOUS QUEST. 185

" washing down." I went on deck and had a bath ; the
clear green water braced me like a tonic. A more
perfect morning could not be imagined. The sea lay
around us, in colour a pale grey, and smooth as the
inside of an oyster-shell. Ashore the rugged mountain
peaks were enveloped in vast masses of white cloud,
while on the lower lands every shrub and tree was
gemmed with dew. A few sea-birds hovered round
the schooner, and from far down the northern beach a
spiral column of palest blue smoke ascended into the
still morning air.

About half-an-hour before breakfast-tirne, Juaiiita
came on deck, looking radiant; all signs of her last
night's trouble had completely disappeared. Stepping
out of the companion, she swept the sea with a proud,
defiant glance, as though she had at length achieved
something which other people had deemed impossible.
Then her eyes fell on me, and she came across to where
I stood, wishing me "good-morning" with a bright
smile. I felt inclined to ask myself if this could be the
same woman who had wept upon my shoulder the night
before, and begged me in heart-broken accents to for-
give her some imaginary transgression. After a few
moments her glance wandered from the schooner and
the open sea to the island, and then the expression
upon her face (for I watched it continually) changed.
When she came on deck, it was that of a woman who
through much suffering had conquered ; but when she
looked towards the spot where the man she had once
loved lay buried, it was the face of one who had still to

186 IN STEANGE COMPANY.

prove that the struggle was not going against hei
Just at that moment the bell sounded for breakfast,
and leaving the deck to the mate, I escorted her below.

As soon as we had finished our meal, I gave orders
for the long-boat to be swung out, and a crowbar and a
couple of shovels put into her. I had already chosen
the hands who should accompany us, so nothing re-
mained but to assist my sweetheart down the gangway,
take our places in the boat, and set out for the shore.
It was no use trying to persuade Juanita to remain on
board, and let me do the work. She would not hear of
it. On the way I could not help noticing the appear-
ance of her face ; it had become deadly white and
haggard, a circumstance which I could only attribute to
the ghastly nature of our errand.

Owing to the fact of there being no reef on this side
of the island, we were able to bring the boat flush up to
the shore, and to secure her by a long painter to a tree.

As I helped Juanita out, I asked her in which direc-
tion she supposed the grave to lie, and without any
hesitation she pointed to a little wooded knoll, about a
hundred yards to our left. Off we set towards it.

By this time the pallor of her face was such as to
quite frighten me. I asked her if she did not think
she'd better sit down and rest a while. Her answer, if
not assuring, was emphatic.

" Rest ! What rest can I have ? No, no, no ; on,
on ! I can't rest ; I can't think till we've done the work.
Oh, be quick ! be quick ! "

Beaching the spot she had pointed out, we com-

A CURIOUS QUEST. 187

menced our search for the grave. Though she declared
her husband had only been buried a few months, no
sign of his resting-place was to be seen. This I ac-
counted for by the fact that it was situated on a slope,
and the wash of the water (for the rains had occurred
since the burial took place) had smoothed the earth all
along the hill-side, levelling and obliterating all traces
of the mou*nd. However, after much diligent search, I
found amid some rank grass a spot which seemed to
bear some resemblance to what we sought, and here I
decided to dig.

The ground was by no means hard, and as the two
men I had brought ashore were muscular fellows, it was
not long before we had a good hole to show for our
work. Suddenly the shovel struck something with a
hollow sound, bringing my heart into my mouth with a
jump. Next moment a comer of a roughly-made
coffin came into view. And as it did so, Juanita gave
a little cry, while I felt large clammy beads of sweat
ooze out and down my own forehead.

Bidding the two men exert all their strength, I
worked the crowbar underneath the coffin, and leant
my weight upon it. Inch by inch it uncovered itself,
and at last we were able, by getting our hands under it,
to lift it out on to the level ground. As we laid it
down, I heard Juanita gasp for breath. And when I
told her we were going to prize the lid off, she could
bear it no longer, but turned her back, and burying her
face in her hands, bade me search round the dead man's
neck for the locket She could not do it herself.

188 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

Inserting a corner of the shovel between the lid and
the side, I tried to force it open, but it was securely
fastened, and defied ine. There was nothing for it but
to send off to the schooner for a screwdriver. How
bitterly I reproached myself for not having brought one
with me I

The waiting was intolerable. Though it was in
reality not ten minutes, it seemed an hour before the
man returned with the tool. Then, one by one, my
hands shaking with nervousness, I withdrew the screws.
That work accomplished, I ordered one of the Kanakas
to lift off the lid. As he prepared to do so, I could not
repress a feeling of wonderment as to what this former
lover of Juanita's would be like ; at the same time, I
braced my nerves for what we should see.

The lid was off. I looked ; I rubbed my eyes and
looked again — could I be dreaming ?

Save for a large roll of sheet-lead, the coffin was empty
No man had ever been luried in it I

The whole funeral must have been a farce, intended
to deceive some one. Could that some one. I asked
myself, have been Juanita ?

My exclamations must have puzzled her, for she
cried out —

" Oh, what have you found ? "

I was so overcome with surprise that I had some
difficulty in finding voice enough to reply to her. Then
I said —

" Juanita, you've been hoaxed I No man was ever
buried here. There's only a sheet of lead in the coffin ! "

A CURIOUS QUEST, 189

With that she faced round on me, and never, before
or since, have I seen such an expression of fear in the
human face. She stood there, wildly staring, first at
the open coffin, then at the grave, unable to speak.
Her face seemed to grow every moment paler. Then,
turning to me, she said very softly, so softly that I
asked myself whether the shock could have been too
much for her brain —

" I have been the victim of a conspiracy ; take me
back to the schooner."

I signed to the men to collect the tools, and we were
in the act of starting on our return to the beach, when
I heard unmistakable sounds of some one moving
through the undergrowth on the bank above us.
Juanita heard them too, and by some means, for which
I cannot account, must have divined their cause, for
she faced round like a tigress at bay. Then the bushes
parted, and the Allino stood before us !

Anything so uncanny as his appearance at that
moment cannot be imagined. He gazed at us, his
fingers cracking, his little pink eyes gleaming maliciously,
and his long white hair floating in the breeze. As I
looked, I felt Juanita fall heavily on my arm. She had
fainted.

CHAPTER VL

AJI UNEXPECTED

I~N a second the little man had taken everything ins
-*- He glanced at Juanita, lying unconscious in my
arms, at the open grave, and last at the untenanted
coffin. This latter seemed to occasion him some amaze-
ment, but only for an instant Then, turning to me,
he said with authority —

" Carry her down to the boat, and get her aboard the
schooner. Can't you see there's not a moment to be
lost, man ? "

My astonishment at his appearance had made me
almost forget the woman in my embrace, but before
the words were well out of his mouth, I had picked her
up, and was carrying her towards the beach.

When we had pushed off, and were pulling towards
the schooner, I was surprised to see the Albino seated
in the bows of the boat. He ventured no remark to
justify his presence until after we were aboard, and he
had helped me to carry my burden to her bunk. Then
he said —

" Remember my medical knowledge. I'm going to
help you with her. Get some brandy."

AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR. 191

Hastening to my own berth, I rummaged among the
things in my locker, found what I wanted, and returned
with all possible speed to the cabin.

As I approached it, I could have sworn that I heard
the dwarf say, " Remember, whatever happens, you've
never set eyes on me before I " But I must have been
mistaken, for though I found him bathing her forehead,
she appeared to be still unconscious. As soon as she
revived, we left her, and returned to the deck.

" What's the meaning of this mysterious business ? "
I asked my companion when we reached it. " How on
earth did you get here, and what are you going to do
now ? "

" Fair and softly, my dear fellow," he said quietly, a
curious smile playing round his lips, " all in good time.
If you want to know, I was called down here on most
important business. It's lucky I saw your schooner,
otherwise I should have had to wait a month for a
chance of getting back to civilization."

" And how are you going to get back ? " I asked.

" Why, on board this boat," he answered. " Surely
you won't be ungrateful enough to refuse me a passage
after all I've done for you ? "

Not being in a position to gainsay the justice of his
argument, I held my tongue. My situation was a very
delicate one. I had possession of the boat, it was true ;
but, on the other hand, it was only given to me for a
certain purpose. That purpose having failed, what
was my position ? Could I make over the schooner
to the Albino for my debt? And if I continued to

192 IN 8TRANOK COMPANY.

keep her, was I free to act as 1 pleased with regard te
Juanita ?

I have said nothing so far about my own disappoint-
ment. Nevertheless I had devoted a considerable
amount of anxious thought to it. If the funeral of
Juanita's husband had been a hoax, his death must
have been one too. Then, for all we knew to the
contrary, he was still living! And in that case my
marriage with her was impossible. I was as hopelessly
cut off fro in her as if we had never met.

When I judged she would be able to see me, I went
down and knocked at her cabin-door. She came out
immediately and seated herself at the table.

" Juanita," I began, taking my place beside her, and
holding her hand, " what can I say to comfort you after
your disappointment ? "

" Why do you speak of it — why do you say any more
about it ? " she cried fretfully. " My worst anticipations
have been realized — that's all ! I might have known
he would have fooled me. Yes, I repeat it, fooled me."

" But you were so certain he was dead 1 "

" I was certain I saw him lying dead in his bunk, if
that's what you mean/1 Then with a sudden outburst
of fury, " Marcos Veneda, as God is above me, if I can
find you, I'll punish you for this ! "

" Marcos Veneda 1 I thought you said he was an
Englishman ? "

" So he was. Veneda was only an assumed name."

Seeing her state, I decided not to say anything about
•ur position towards each other until she was calmer.

AN ONEXl'KCTED VISITOR. 193

"And what do you wish me to do now ?w I asked, to
turn the conversation into another channel tt Shall I
make a course back to Thursday Island ? n

" No, no, anywhere but there."

" Then where would you like to go ? Say the word,
and I swear I'll do my best to oblige you."

" Oh, anywhere, anywhere. Why do you bother me
with your stupid questions ? — what does it matter now
where I go ? "

" Very well," I said, considerably piqued by her
behaviour, though I tried hard not to ;-how it; "I'll
leave you alone for a bit, you may possibly think of
some place before nightfall. In the meantime we'll
make a course for Cape York."

When I reached the deck to give orders for getting
under way, I found the Albino pacing up and down,
his long arms behind his back, and his little pink
face puckered into a hundred wrinkles with thought.
He came across and led me out of hearing of the
mate.

" What's your course going to be ? "

" That's just what I'm waiting to know," I answered.
" Juanita can't make up her mind."

"Damn Juanita!" he jerked out "Why do you
want to be always considering her ? Let me advise you.
Batavia, Java — that's the place ; and when we get there,
I've a little treat in store for you that'll pay you better
than all this shilly-shallying here."

" What do you mean ? " I asked, naturattv a little
astonished at his remark.

194 Ef STRANGE COMPANY.

"Just this," he replied. "One place is as good as
another to you, isn't it ? Then, I say, don't ask any
questions ; steer for Batavia. You've trusted me before,
trust me again. Leave Juanita to me. Womanlike,
she doesn't know her own mind, and wants somebody
to help her make it up."

Bidding the mate go forrard and superintend the
raising of the anchor, I gave the necessary orders for
getting sail on her. Just at eight bells his cry of " All
clear, sir," sounded, and the Mother of Pearl resumed
her journey.

It was either a case of sulkiness, or she felt too over-
come by her disappointment to mix with us, but Juanita
did not show her face again that day, and it was not
until nearly sun-time on the following morning that
we caught a glimpse of her. She came on deck during
my watch. The Albino was standing beside me. She
looked ill and haggard, and as the schooner was pitching
unpleasantly, I hastened to offer her my arm. She
took it with a kind of shrinking, at the same time
glancing timidly at my companion. He held his hat
in his hand, and was looking at her with what I
thought a nervous expression on his face.

As they did not know one another, nothing remained
for me but to introduce them. Then, and for the first
time, a strange circumstance struck me. I did not
know the Albino's name. Somehow I had never had
occasion to speak of him to any one, nor had I ever
heard him mentioned. I looked at her and said
feebly—

A.N CNKXPfcCTEI) VISITOR. 195

* Juanita, let me introduce iny friend, Mr. " (here

I turned towards him a look of appeal).

" Macklin," he said.

" My friend, Mr. Macklin."

She bowed gravely; he followed suit like a court
chamberlain. Then they began to pace the deck
together, while I returned to the duties of my watch.

Being anxious to reach Batavia as soon as possible,
I cracked on everything the schooner could carry, and
before many days were over we had passed and left
Thursday Island behind us, and were entering the
Arafura Sea. Fair weather accompanied us all the way,
and I found the schooner's sailing capabilities improve
as I became better acquainted with her.

One thing was plainly evident. Since the arrival of
the Albino on board I \vas thrown quite into the shade.
Juanita seemed to prefer his company to that of any
one else. He was never absent from her side ; they sat
together at meals, paraded the deck together, and in
fact were inseparable companions. So conspicuous did
her partiality at length become, that I felt compelled
to remonstrate with her about it. Her look of pained
jurprise went to my heart.

" Jack, how can you be so unkind to me ? " she said,
with tears in her eyes. " Though it is all over between
us, you know, or yc u ought to know, how much I love
you. Do you think that poor little creature could make
me forget you ? I am sorry for him — very sorry — that
i* all"

Of course I forgave her immediately, and equally of

196 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

course she promised amendment in the future. But
though her liking for his company was not so openly
shown as before, I could not see that it had undergone
any radical change.

But I had other and more important things than
Juanita's behaviour towards myself to think about. I
discovered that trouble had cropped up amongst the
crew forward, and that on two occasions knives had been
drawn. What it had originated in I could not find out,
but that a big Kanaka boy, called Rhotoma Jimmy, was
at the bottom of it all I had good reason to be certain.
He had come aboard in Thursday as a stowaway, and
was, I found out, a vindictive, ill-tempered fellow, who
never lost a chance of making himself objectionable.
When I saw that my rowings proved useless, I ironed
him for a couple of days. This seemed to sober him ;
he became deeply penitent, and thinking I had punished
him enough, I let him go back to his duties.

The night following his release, he was at the wheel
during my watch. I was not satisfied with his steering,
and had occasion to reprimand him twice. A short
while afterwards I noticed the same irregularity, and
went over to the binnacle, determining this time to
give him a good rating. As soon as he saw me coming,
he left the wheel, and made for the belaying-pins.
Seizing one he rushed at me, and endeavoured to hit
me over the head with it But before he could effect
his purpose, I had closed with him, and wrenched it
from his grasp, striking him as I did so a blow upon
the head. He fell like a log, and as he struck the deck

AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR. 19?

I heard footsteps on the ladder, and the Albino stood
beside me.

Calling another man aft to the wheel, I took the
binnacle-lamp and knelt beside the prostrate man.
To my dismay I found 1 had bit him hardei than 1
intended. H* wa* dead)

CHAPTER VH.

BATAVIA — A STRANGE MEETING.

YT^HEN I realized that the Kanaka boy, Rhotoma
Jimmy, was really dead, the shock the discovery
gave me may be better imagined than described. I was
the last person, I told myself, to take a fellow-creature's
life without adequate reason, and if it came to that, I
had only struck the man in purest self-defence. Indeed,
had I not closed with him, he would undoubtedly have
murdered me. It was fortunate, I thought, that the
Albino had come on deck in time to witness the con-
clusion of the affair.

Ordering the body to be taken forrard, I stumped the
deck for nearly an hour, endeavouring to make the
Albino see how it had happened. His manner struck
me as odd ; but I was too agitated to attach much im-
portance to that. Among other things, also, I ques-
tioned him about the future ; I told him that I did not
like being so much in his debt, and finally asked him
to take the schooner in lieu of payment. He hesitated
for a while, and then requested a day or two to think it
over. But during the evening he returned to the sub-

BATAVIA — A STRANGE MEETING. 199

ject, and stated that he had decided to do what I asked.
Thereupon we drew up the necessary documents, and
when I had signed them the Mother of Pearl was no
longer my property. Little did I see how artfully my
ruin had been contrived.

Next morning we were abreast the Java coast;
Madura on our starboard bow, Sourabaya away to port.
From the latter place to Tanjong Priok, as the seaport
of Batavia is called, is but a short run, and the Mother
of Pearlt with everything in her favour, was not long in
accomplishing it.

As if an omen of the disastrous events which were
to befall me during my stay in Java, we sighted the
breakwater on a wet, miserable, depressing afternoon.
Our moorings were on the left hand of the harbour,
just abaft a Dutch man-o'-war, and almost opposite the
Custom House. The view was about as cheerless as
the day ; the soup-coloured sea, slimy wharves, gaunt,
wind -tossed trees, made up a picture that was suggestive
of cholera, Yellow Jack, and a multiplicity of unknown
horrors. There was nothing to detain us on board, so
as soon as the necessary formalities had been complied
with, Juanita, the Albino, and I went a>hoie, intent
upon visiting the city before w« settled our plans for
the future.

From the railway-station we drove to the Ho'tel des
ludes. It was the first time I had been in Java, but
the Albino seemed to be familiar with every part of it.
It was in keeping with his strange character that he
ihould be thorough y at home in all the out-of-the-way

200 IN 8TRANGB COMPANY.

places of the world. When I said as much to him, he
laughed, and gave utterance to one of his odd remarks,
to the effect that " Strange dogs must know strange
kennels."

In the evening, as soon as dinner was over, Juanita
and I passed from the hotel gardens into the broad
street which runs alongside the canal. Though the
rain had ceased, and it was a perfect night, hardly a
soul was abroad. At intervals mysterious watchmen
emerged from their shelters to look at us, but finding
nothing suspicious in our behaviour, retired into them
again. With these few exceptions we had the streets
to ourselves. The great round moon, sailing serenely
overhead through a cloudless sky, the tropic foliage,
lights flashing amid the trees, all combined to pro-
duce a scene that was almost fairy-like in its exquisite
loveliness. And after the cooping up of shipboard we
were both in the mood to appreciate its beauty. Up
one road and down another we passed, conversing
quietly, until at length we found ourselves upon the
King's Plain.

Here I prepared myself to broach the subject of our
future. To my surprise, Juanita received my ideas
with a peculiar air of fretfulness that on looking back
upon now I can easily account for. At the time, how-
ever, I remember it caused me a considerable amount
of pain.

Under a small tope of trees she stopped, and placing
her hand on my arm, said in answer to a speech of
mine—

HA I A VI A — A 8TKA.NGK MEETING. 201

" Yon are finite right I fear this is the end of
everything- for us. When we leave Batavia our ways
must lie in different directions."

" You mean," I continued, " because you believe your
husband to be still alive ? "

She hesitated before replying.

"Yes," she finally answered. But there was some-
thing in her voice that made me believe that though
she gave it that reason, it was not exactly what was in
her mind.

" And what will you do now, Juanita ? *

" Endeavour to find that man, and repay him for his
treachery. That's what I shall do."

Simple as were her words, I cannot express on paper
anything like the ferocity of the tone in which they
were uttered. But this mood only lasted a few seconds.
Then came the old waiL

" Oh, Jack, Jack ! if you only knew ; if we could
but be our true selves for one little moment ! *

u What do you mean ? "

" Never mind, you will know soon enough, and, oh,
how you will hate me for it ! But now,— oh, 1 cannot,
Jack, — 1 cannot I H

Here she fell to crying, just as she had done on the
schooner. It was an exact repetition of her strange
behaviour on that eventful night 1 did my best to
comfort her, and after a long while succeeded. She
dried her tears, and we set off upon our homeward walk.
Not satisfied with what she had told me, I determined
to renew the subject on the morrow.

202 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

But the morrow had something of its own in store
for me, of which I could not have evea the vaguest
idea.

When we returned to the hotel, the Albino was
smoking in the verandah. After a few commonplaces
about the beauty of the night, 1 went into my room
to procure a cigar, leaving Juanita alone with him. As
soon as I had obtained a weed and lit it I rejoined
them. Through no fault of mine they did not perceive
me until I was close upon them. Macklin held a paper
in his hand, from which I presumed he had just been
reading. Juanita was evidently much put out about
something.

" No, no, it's too cruel," she said, " I cannot do
it."

To which he replied —

" I tell you, you must. It's all arranged, so don't let
me hear any more nonsense about it."

When I coughed to warn them of my presence, both
seemed considerably disturbed, though the Albino passed
it off with his customary ease.

After they retired to their rooms, I remained in the
verandah smoking. Suddenly my eye caught sight of
something white upon the ground. Picking it up, I
discovered it to be a cablegram from London. It was
addressed to Macklin, and ran as follows : —

" Still unclaimed. Come at once. Don't delay."

The signature was a name I had never heard
before.

On my way to my room I called in upon him to restore

BATAVIA — A STRANGE MEETING. 203

Ihe document, explaining where I bad found it. He
thanked me civilly enough, and that was the last of the
matter for the time.

Breakfast over next morning, I settled myself in an
easy-chair beside Juanita in the verandah, and lit a
cigar. The Albino was not to be seen, nor had I set
eyes on him up to that time. Juanita's behaviour,
generally rather strange, was now altogether peculiar.
She seemed afraid to look me in the face, and I was in
the act of asking her to tell me what was the matter,
when she suddenly turned pale, and rising, retired
hurriedly into her own apartment. As she disappeared
I chanced to look round. A party of Malay police
under a Dutch officer were approaching me. The
officer held a sheet of paper in his hand. This when
he reached my chair he presented, at the same time
naying in broken English —

"Ess it you are Jan Ram-say? De captain Mother
Pearl sheep?"

Replying to the effect that I was the man he sought,
I asked his business, whereupon he said—

"You are arrest, Mynheer, for murder!"

I give you my word I was so astonished you could
have knocked me down with a feather. That the
warrant, for so I conjectured the paper he held in hi»
hand to be, was for my arrest on a charge of causing
the death of the Kanaka Rhotoma Jimmy, I had no
doubt; but who could have supplied the information
that produced it ? How bitterly I blamed myself for
delaying to report the mutter to the consul t Now it

204 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

would probably be a matter of some hours before I
could free myself.

Seeing that the officer desired me to accompany him^
I called Juanita to me, and I shall never forget the look
upon her face when she came into fche verandah. The
officer bowed politely to her.

" Juanita," I said, " I am arrested for the murder of
that Kanaka boy. It's only a matter of form, but it
will necessitate my leaving you for an hour or so. Tell
Macklin what has happened, and ask him to come at
once to our consul, that's a good girl."

Thereupon I surrendered myself to the officer, who,
to my supreme annoyance, insisted on handcuffing me
like a common malefactor. Then the Malay policemen,
wretched little fellows but little bigger than monkeys,
ranking themselves on either side, and the officer taking
the lead, off we set for the lock-up. Here I was
detained for nearly an hour, in company with a collec-
tion of the vagabond riff-raff of the town, at the end of
which time I was handcuffed again, and marched off
to the office of the English consul.

On arrival there I was thrust into a small room and
allowed to cool my heels for ten minutes or so. After
that I was led into a spacious chamber, partaking
more of the nature of an office than a court of justicet
and placed in what was equivalent to the dock.

An elderly gentleman of dignified appearance, whom
I rightly judged to be the consul, sat at a large desk at
the further end of the room, busily writing in a book
before him. A couple of clerks were ranged at desks

BATAVIA — A STRANGE MEETING. 205

hard by, and two or three native policemen lounged
near the door. Presently the consul looked up, and
intimated that the case should commence.

I was thereupon charged with having wilfully and
maliciously caused the death of a native known as
Rhotoma Jimmy, aboard the schooner Mother of Pearl.
while on a voyage from Vanua Lava to Batavia.
Witnesses were called, and, to my delight, the first
person to appear was none other than John Macklin.
His face when he looked towards me was filled with
the deepest concern, and he gave his evidence with well-
simulated reluctance.

He deposed to being the owner of the schooner, and
therefore my employer ; also to having been witness to
the whole affray on the night in question. I had, he
was extremely sorry to say, always betrayed an intense
and unreasoning dislike to the dead man, and for this,
on more than one occasion, he had been compelled to
remonstrate with me. On the night of the murder I
had pulled the man away from the wheel after making
some complaint about his steering, and without warning
struck him a heavy blow with a belaying-pin on the
side of his head, thus undoubtedly causing his death.

I could hardly believe my ears. Was it possible that
a man, confessedly my friend, could so unblushingly swear
a fellow-creature's life away ? When he went on to say,
that with the exception of this one single instance, I had
always borne an excellent character, and that he himself
was much attached to me, I could have throttled him
where he stood, and gone willingly to the gallows for it

206 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

The next witness was the mate. At least, if he
had not seen the affair, he would be able to clear my
character of the charge of ill-will against the dead man.
But, to my continued horror, he corroborated all the
Albino had said, at the same time throwing in some
artistic touches of his own, wliich did not mend matters.
When he had done me all the harm he could— God
alone knows for what reason — he stepped down, and the
next witness was called. Then who should enter the
room but Juanita ! My heart leapt for joy. She at
least would be true to me, and by her help I might be
able to give my enemies the lie. As I looked at her
noble figure, and noted the proud flash of her eyes as
she glanced round the court, I could have laughed them
all to scorn. But my feeling of confidence was of short
duration.

To the first question as to whether she had seen my
assault on the man, she falteringly answered "Yes."
Then my heart became heavy as lead ; I knew I was
ruined and done for. What she told the court further
I never heard. When she had given her evidence, she
left the room on the Albino's arm weeping bitterly, and
I knew I was the victim of as vile a conspiracy as ever
was hatched to promote a man's ruin.

Having heard all the witnesses, the consul asked me
if I had anything to say. The only chance I could see
of saving myself was to request that the crew might be
examined, and to this he consented, adjourning the case
for that purpose until next day. Disregarding any
thought of applying for bail, I allowed myself to ta

BATAVIA — A STRANGE MEETING. 207

marched away again, not to the lock-up this time, but
to the Dutch prison itself, a great rambling barrack of
a place on the other side of the town.

Once there, I was cast into a large yard, where a
meal of rice was given me. But I was too cast down
and utterly miserable to eat. The more I reflected
upon my situation, the worse it appeared to become.
If my enemies intended thus to swear away my life,
goodness only knew what the end would be ! The
reason for it was what puzzled me. I could make
neither head nor tail of it. But though I could not
fathom the Albino's motive, I began to see the reason
of Juanita's strange behaviour the previous night, and
the vague hints she had thrown out' that evening along-
side the island. Could it be possible that all the time
*he was in collusion with the Albino ? This notion I
discarded at once. What most affected me was that
they were in league now.

For hours I sat thus brooding over my unhappy fate.
At last, unable to bear it any longer, and to distract my
thoughts, I turned to examine my companions, and the
place in which I was confined. I found myself in a
large quadrangle about fifty yards long by thirty wide,
bounded on either side by rows of cells, and having
at either end high walls of rough masonry, each sur-
mounted with a bristling ckeval dt frise. As far as I
could gather, the prisoners confined in that portion of
the gaol might have numbered a hundred, and were for
the most part Malays and Chinamen, with a sprinkling
of Europeans. As soon as they became aware of my

208 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

presence they crowded round me, gesticulating, and
criticising my woe-begone appearance. Among them I
noticed one whom I knew at once for an Englishman.
In spite of his rags and filth he was the handsomest
man I had ever seen ; but it was a wild reckless sort of
beauty for all that. He came over to me, and placing
his hand on my shoulder, said —

, " You're an Englishman, I can see. Now, how the
deuce do you come here ? "

I told him I was accused of murdering a man aboard
the ship of which I was skipper, and that my life was
being sworn away —

He laughed and went on —

" My boy, I pity you if you once get into this place.
Look at me, I've been in here over six months; put
away for resenting an insult from a Dutch officer;
not allowed to communicate with my consul, and
told to hold my jaw directly I ask for justice. I tell
you you're in luck's way if you even get brought to
trial The consul will ship you off to Singapore by the
next mail, while I'll have to rot here till I can pass the
word to some one outside to make inquiries. That's
their notion of civilization in this God-forsaken
country."

At that moment a bell clanged, and the crowd began
to scurry into their cells for the night I found that
my new friend and I were located with about fourteen
others in the same dormitory. On inspection it proved
to be a large bare room, ill-lighted, ill-kept, and, like all
other parts of the prison, villainously dirty. The beds

JBATAVIA — A STRANGE MEETING. 209

such as they were, were strewn about on the floor, jus'
wherever their owners cared to place them, and each one
had a new and complicated odour of its own. As soon
as we had entered, the door was shut, and we knew that
we might consider ourselves locked up for the night.

One thing struck me. I could not help noticing the
respect with whick my companion was regarded by his
fellow-prisoners. His word seemed to rule as law, and
no sooner did he express a wish than it was, if it lay
within their power, immediately gratified. Thus when
he asked that we might be left alone, the rest of the
prisoners migrated to the other end of the room,
and we were free to continue our conversation un-
interrupted.

" Now let's have your story," he said, seating himself
on the pile of blankets by my side. " You can't think
what a pleasure it is to me to have an Englishman to
talk to ! You say you're the victim of a conspiracy ;
tell me all about it from the beginning to the end. Who
knows but that I may be able to throw some new light
upon the subject."

Beginning at the very commencement, I told him
everything, only suppressing Juanita's name. He
listened with the utmost attention, and his interest
seemed to increase as the story developed. When I
had finished, he said —

" By Jove I I begin to think I do see a glimmering of
reason in it after all. But it's a strange enough affair,
if you like. Now first tell me what sort of man this
dwarf is, who proved himself your friend by lending

210 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

you the money to buy the schooner, and your enemy,
by misrepresenting your connection with that nigger."

" Well, among other things, he was an Albino."

He jumped up like a shot.

"An Albino and a dwarf? Great snakes! What
was his name ? "

So taken aback was I by his excitement, that for the
instant I could only stare at him. He seemed more
affected by my story than if he had undergone it all
himself.

" Quickly/' he said, " what is the name of this dwarf,
this Albino ? "

"John Macklin," I answered promptly, and when he
heard it he began to pace the room, like a man labour-
ing under some extraordinary emotion.

For a few minutes he occupied himself in this fashion.
Then, in the middle of one of his peregrinations, he
stopped short, and asked me another question.

" And the woman, what was she like ? Was she tall
and dark, foreign in appearance, with a suspicion of a
moustache, and a little mole on the lobe of her left
ear?"

I nodded, wonderstruck. He smiled a pitying sort
of smile.

" Perhaps her name was Juanita ? "

Again I nodded.

" She hailed from South America ? "

I said I believed so.

"Well, all things considered, I reckon this bit of
business fairly licks creation."

BATAVIA — A STRANGE MEETING. 211

This he said more to himself than to me,

"Anybody would think you knew these people," 1
remarked, chock-full of astonishment.

" Know them ? Well, if I haven't cause enough to
know them, there's not a man knocking round this old
universe who has 1 But their cheek beats cock-fight-
ing. Mark my words, it'll be diamond cut diamond
between them now."

" You're getting out of my depth. What the deuce
do you mean ? "

"Never you mind just now. Tell me one thing
more. When the Albino found the money for you to
purchase the schooner, did he say that he knew
Juanita ? *

" I should think not. On the other hand, he sternly
forbade my even letting her know of his existence.''

" Ah ! that throws another light upon affairs. They
were playing lone hands after all He's just 'Old
Nick ' himself, is John Macklin, and she's pretty near
as bad. Now, when you left Thursday Island, am I
right in surmising that you steered a straight course
for the Banks Group ? "

" I don't know how you guessed it, but we did."

" And you brought up off Vanua Lava, maybe ? "

" That's so. You've hit it again."

" You went ashore to a grave about a hundred yards
inland, under a tope of trees, and alongside a high
bank, to look for a locket round a dead man's neck ? "

The excitement was growing intense. Hardly able
to trust myself to speak, I fell back on nodding,

212 tN STRANGE COMPANY.

"Then you opened the grave and discovered *
coffin?"
" Yes."

* And you found in it ? "

" Nothing more nor less than a ^heet of lead."

"Ho, ho! I can imagine their disappointment. And
then the Albino put in an appearance ? "

"He did."

" At his suggestion you set sail for Batavia ? "

"Yes; but why Batavia? Only tell me that, and
I'll say you've got the tow-rope of the whole mystery."

"Why, to me it's the simplest part of it. Look
here, can't you see this ? The woman, for some reason,
had staked all she'd got on finding that locket buried
with the dead man. That's it, isn't it? Well, the
Albino was a stranger on Thursday, and was not known
to do any work. That being so, why was he there?
People don't live on Thursday for pleasure, or the good
of their healths, I reckon ? "

I made a negative sign, and he continued —

" Why, you chuckle-head, can't you see he was there
because he was watching some one ? I leave it to you
to figure out who that some one was."

" Juanita, I suppose."

" You suppose ! Of course it was. Well, she tells
you she wants money to reach a certain island for a
certain purpose. You carry the news on to him. That's
his dart exactly. That's jusl what he wanted to know.
He wants that locket too. But he can only get it
through her. So, under a cloak of friendship he lends

BAT A VIA — A STRANGE MEETING. 213

you the amount to get the boat, and then clears for his
natural life to the island to be ready for you."

" Yes, your theory 's very pretty, but here's the
corker. How did he find out the island's name ? He
didn't get it from me, because I didn't know it till we
sailed. Somehow, that don't seem to tally."

" Why, you galoot, don't you think, long before that,
he had found out where the schooner that brought the
woman and her husband from Tahiti touched before
reaching Thursday — where, in fact, they buried the
man he wanted to catch. You bet he did."

" I never thought of that."

"Perhaps not; but I did. He sets off, as I say,
reaches the island, watches to see where the grave is,
and what success she meets with when she opens it ; and
then, when he finds out how he's been tricked, saddles
himself upon you in order to watch the woman further.
She faints directly she sees him, proving as clear as day-
light that not only has she met him before, but that she
has good cause to be frightened of him. By Jove ! I can
imagine the shock to their systems when they discovered
that the man whom they both believed to be dead was
in reality alive — that he'd hoodwinked them after all"

He threw back his head and laughed.

" And what then ? " I asked.

* Why, don't you see, the treasure they're after is
slipping through their fingers. The man has six months
start of them. Directly they arrive in Batavia, the
Albino sends a cablegram to England. He receives a
reply. What was it?"

214 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

" ' Still unclaimed. Come at once. Don't delay/ * 1
answered, reciting the words on the form I had picked
up in the verandah of the H6tel des Indes.
" And what significance has that for you ? *
" I can't say, unless it affects the treasure."
" You've drawn your bead on the bull's-eye this time,
sure enough. That's exactly what it does affect. It
affects it like grim death. Don't you see — the other
man hasn't got home yet. So they've still a chance for
the money. Now they know they've just got to get up
and clear for all they're worth to London. What
then?"

" It's no use ; I'm done for, clean stumped 1 After
that, I can't make head or tail of it."

" Why, they argue in this way. They can't take the
woman's lover with them, can they ? He'd not only be
in the way, but he'd probably want to go shares in
the boodle. The woman is too suspicious to let the
Albino go alone, so, as the man has served his purpose,
he must be got rid of. But how ? ' Ah ! ' says the
Albino, * I've got it ! The murder of the Kanaka ;
that'll fit him like a glove ! ' Therefore this charge was
trumped up to detain you here. D'you know. I should
be more than a little surprised if they are not already
gone."

" In that case, what will become of me ? *
" That remains to be seen. I fancy to-morrow will
set it right But I suppose you understand now how
you'-e been bilked?"

•• Worse luck 1 But there's one thing puzzles me

B ATA VIA — A STRANGE MEETING. 215

more than all the rest, and that is, how the deuce you
come to know all this so accurately."

" My boy, if I gave you a hundred guesses you'd
never hit it."

" Well then, I give it up, first time."

" And yet, I reckon, it's as clear as daylight Who
should you call the most important person in the whole
affair?"

" Why, the chap who caused it all — the man who led
them such a dance — the man who died."

" You mean the man who, by rights, ought to have
been where the sheet of lead was, in that coffin ? w

" I do."

" Well, that's how I came to know about it."

I jumped to my feet, and all the other occupants of
the room, hearing my exclamation of surprise, turned
round to look at me.

" What the devil do you mean ? "

" Why, can't you guess ? Because, sonny, I'm that
man. I'm the man who led them such a dance. I'm
the man who ought to have been dead and buried iit
that coffin. In fact, Tm Marcos Veneda I *

PART III.

CHAPTER I.

RAMSAY IS RELEASED FROM CUSTODY.

rriO say that I was only astonished by Veneda's
-*- information, and the explanation he gave to iny
mystery, would be to define it too tamely altogether.
To tell the truth, at the time I was so completely over-
whelmed by it as to be unable to grasp, in the least
degree, what significance it had for me.

Strange though it may appear, while the most galling
part of the whole business could not but be Juanita's
treachery to myself, this was almost atoned for, in my
mind, by the remembrance of her singular behaviour on
the evening preceding my arrest. Come what may,
with this knowledge before me, I shall always cherish
the belief that not only was the affection she pretended
to entertain for me perfectly genuine, but also that she
was alone driven to such extreme measures by the
extraordinary influence the Albino possessed over her.

Poor Juanita I To be unable to feel bitterly towards
you may be to show myself * soft-hearted fool, but
whenever I think of that night on the King's Plain, and

KAMSAY IS RELEASED FROM CUSTODY. 217

remember your sorrowful cry, " Oh, Jack, Jack, if you
only knew ; if we could but be our true selves for one
little moment I " all reproaches die out of my heart, and
in their place springs up a great pity and a great
compassion for you.

Another thing that gave me plenty to think about
was the strange fact of my meeting Yeneda, of all
people, and in such a place ! Though as yet I knew
next to nothing of his history, I could not but see that
his connection with the affair we were both so inter-
ested in was genuine enough. As for himself, as soon
as he had told me his name he left me, and went
without another word to his bed, not to speak again till
morning.

When I woke it was just daylight, the door was
open, and the prisoners were passing in and out. So
far as I could see, in the part of the building in which
I was confined, no recognized employment was found
for them; though in the other wards, I believe, they
were taken out under escort, to do the street scavenging,
wood-cutting, public gardening, etc.

A little before seven o'clock a coarse meal was served
to us, and while I was partaking of it, Veneda came up.
I made room for him to sit down on the bench beside
me, for I was burning to question him further on the
subject that lay nearest to both our hearts.

" Look here," I said, " for goodness' sake let's get thip
thing properly squared up. I've been puzzling my
brain over it till I'm nearly crazy. I must understand
two or three things moi s."

218 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

" Go ahead," he replied ; " you can't be more anxious
to get to the bed rock than I am. What do you want
to know ? "

" Well, in the first place, how on earth you managed
to die and come to life again so cleverly ? Juanita told
me she saw you lying stiff and stark in your bunk."

" So she did, as far as she knew ; but I was only
playing 'possum. It was the one way out of my diffi-
culty, you see. I knew I had to get rid of her, and
there was no other fashion in which it could be
managed."

"Then the captain was in the secret after all, and
his dislike to you was all assumed ? "

" Every bit ! But he was a money-grubbing old dog,
was Boulger, and it cost me a cool hundred to bring him
up to the scratch. Once that was done, all was plain
sailing. After leaving Tahiti, cholera, Yellow Jack,
fish-poisoning, or some other disease came aboard, and
the crew and mate went down before it like ninepins.
There was my chance ! I pretended to go under to it
too. The skipper acted his part like a little man, and
wouldn't let Juanita into the cabin for fear of detection.
Then, in the night, I died. Next day, according to her
wish, my dummy was taken ashore, and buried on
Vanua Lava, while I was safely stowed away in the
skipper's cabin, until we reached Thursday Island
There she remained to hunt up a way of getting back to
look for that locket"

tt While you ? "

" Next morning * "«mght a craft sailing this way.

RAMSAY IS RELEASED FROM CUSTODY. 219

intending to pick up a mail-boat from Batevia, iome.
But luck was against me ; I ran athwart the hawse of
a Dutch officer ; put a bullet into him, and got locked
up. That's how I came here. Want to know any more ? "

"One thing. Now you're alive, what is going to
become of your wife ? "

" My wife ? And who may she be ? Never heard
of the lady."

" But Juanita ? *

Veneda whistled a long note of astonishment.

" You don't mean to tell me she's been parading me
as her husband ? "

" You re not ? You're not Juanita's husband ? *

* You'd better believe I'm not."

" Then, my God ! how I've been fooled !"

Veneda seemed not to notice my remark, but sat
Btaring at the blue sky above us. Suddenly he sprang
10 his feet.

" Look here, Ramsay," he cried, " come what may, I
must get out of this, and you must help me."

" How can I help you ? If it comes to that, I'm in
quite as bad a fix as you are."

" No, I think not," he continued gravely. " I shouldn't
be at all surprised if you find yourself at liberty to-
night."

"What do you mean ?" I asked, jumping at the hope
he held out. " What do you think can bring such a
thing about ? "

" Never mind, you wait and see. But if you do get
off, will you pledge yourself to assist me ? "

220 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

" If I do get off," I said, "I ccald inform the consul
of your being here, and he would get you out himself."

" No, no, that would never do ; I've been thinking
it over. If the consul gets wind of it, he'll make
inquiries ; then the matter will get bruited about, and
will be certain to come to the ears of the Albino's
agents."

"Agents?"

" Why, of course. You don't imagine that little devil
hasn't arranged for somebody to watch your movements
here, and at the same time to hunt about for me !
Bless your heart, now that he knows I'm alive, I'd bet
a thousand pounds to a halfpenny he finds out I'm
in here."

" Good heavens," I cried, " it's a perfect network of
plots and counterplots, and I seem fated not to under-
stand it. Now you're alive, and still the possessor of
your money, what do they want that locket for ? They
can never hope to find out where you buried the gold."

"Buried the what?"

" The gold you obtained by your last legacy when
you were in San Francisco."

" Sonny, they've been playing you again. What
do you mean ? I never had any legacy."

Thereupon I set to work and told him the story
Juanita had told me. He laughed uproariously, then
smacking me on the shoulder said —

" You just help me to get out of here, and you'll
see what I'm worth. I pi >mise you'll not find me
ungrateful."

RAMSAY IS RELEASED FROM CUSTODY. 221

" Well, if I do get off," I answered, " I give you m}i
word that I'll do my best for you."

We shook hands gravely upon it, and I continued —

" In what way do you propose to effect your e*cape ?
If we're going to make any plans, we'd better set to
work upon them at once."

" Walk over here with me and I'll tell you all I
think."

With that we began to pace the courtyard, and
Veneda to propound his theory.

"Now," he said, "my idea is this. You see that
further wall ? "

I nodded. It was, as I have said before, a soone
affair, perhaps thirty feet in height, surmounted by a
bristling cheval defrise.

" Well, on the other side of it, as far as I can gather
from the natives locked up in here, is a road, with a
big paddy field on the other side of that again. At
night, a sentry or patrol of some kind passes round the
entire building once every ten minutes, and naturally
our attempt must be made between his visits."

" But how do you propose to get over it ? " I
asked, looking at the wall's apparently unscalable
height

" Very easily," my intrepid companion replied, " if
you will only carry out my instructions to the
letter."

" Let me hear what they are, and I'll do the best I
can for you."

" Well, in the first place you will procure from one

222 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

of the stores in the town, sixty feet of strong rope.
With this carefully disguised you will wait till mid-
night ; then you must engage a small kharti (native cab)
with a good strong Malay boy driver, and proceed to
the other side of this wall When you get there, and
only then, you will say to the boy — by the way, do you
speak Malay ? "

" No ; unfortunately I don't."

" That's a pity, but it can't be helped *

He stopped and thought for a moment, then borrow-
ing a pencil and a piece of paper, w^ote something
on it.

" Tbere are two sentences, * he said, and he repeated
tbem ou ie or twice to enable me to pick up the proper
accent. " This one means, ' To the gaol ' — that, * You
shall have ten guilders If you help me.' Say them over
to me."

I repeated them till I was tired, and only then did
ie seem satisfied.

" I think he'll sumjao you now," he said.

" And when J get here," I continued, " what am I
to do?"

" Then you will anooii the rope and throw one end
over the wall, to the left, there. I will make it fast
round my waist, and you and the boy must manage
between you to pull me up to the top. It'll be a
struggle, but you must do it somehow."

" And if the sentry should appear while we're at it,
what then ? '

" Well, in tha* "-ase," he said with a laugh, "I'll leave

RAMSAY IS RELEASED FROM CUSTODY. 223

it to your own instinct to know what to do with him ;
but I should suggest timing it so that you'll just misa
him."

" And how are you going to manage to get into
this courtyard after you've been locked up for the
night?" "

" Leave that to me, I'll work it. Perhaps I shan't
go in at all"

" And when you're out, what are your plans ? "

" Tanjong Priok, as slippery as the Malay can take
us. Then we must get into the docks, borrow a boat,
and set sail for the islands, to hide there till we can
get on to Singapore or Ceylon. Batavia will be no
sort of place for either of us after that. You'll stand
by me, Ramsay ? "

" I've given you my word," I said ; * I can't say more
than that, can I ? "

" Not if you're the man I take you to be. Anyhow
111 trust you."

Just at that moment a stir was observable in the
y*,rd ; the great gate at the end swung open, and a
party of police entered. They came to where I stood,
and signified that I should accompany them.

" Good luck," cried Veneda as I rose to go ; " don't
forget me."

I waved my hand to him and off we set. Once more
our route lay in the direction of the consul's office,
and arriving there, I was ushered into his presence
forthwith. It seemed to me that on this occasion he
regarded me in rather a somewhat different light.

224 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

" I suppose you're aware," he began, when the case
was opened, "of the serious nature of the charge
against you ? "

I told him I was.

" Have you anything more to say on the subject ? "

" Nothing, but that I am the victim of a villainous
conspiracy," I answered. " I certainly did struggle with
the man, and I don't deny that I hit him, but it was
in purest self-defence. He was a noted bad character,
and only came aboard at Thursday Island as a stow-
away. On the occasion in question I had reprimanded
him several times without any effect, and I was in the
act of doing so again when he rushed at me. Had
I not closed with him, he would have dashed my brains
out with a belaying-pin. It was my fault that he died,
but though I struck him, I had not the very faintest
intention of killing him. I don't know who laid the
charge against me, but that it was preferred simply to
get me out of the way, I am as certain as that I stand
before you now."

Thereupon, being permitted, I set to work and tola
him my story, just as I had told it to Veneda the pre*
ceding night. He listened with the utmost attention,
and having asked me one or two questions, said —

" I am inclined to believe you. There is certainly
something very underhand somewhere."

Stopping his examination, he wrote something on a
sheet of paper, and ringing a bell, ordered that it should
be despatched immediately It was a telegram, I dis-
covered later, to Thursday Island. Having done this,

RAMSAY IS RELEASED FROM CUSTODY. 225

he recommenced his examination, and finally remarked —
" I have sent for some information about you ; until I
receive it, you will be detained here."

Turning to the police, he said something in Dutch,
whereupon I was marched into another room, and locked
up. During the period of waiting my thoughts were
none of the pleasantest. From a consideration of my
own position, they wandered to the strange story Veneda
had told me, and thence, by natural transition, to
Juanita and her professed love for myself. From
Juanita they passed back, across what seemed a vast
interval of years, to my first love Maud; and as I allowed
my mind to dwell upon her sweet face, her ladylike
manners, her gentle disposition, and her general refine-
ment, a great home-sickness came upon me, and I re-
solved then and there, that if ever the opportunity
offered, I would forsake my wandering life, and go back
to England, like the prodigal son, never to leave it
again su long as I should live.

While these thoughts were thronging my brain, I
was again summoned into the consul's presence. This
time he greeted me with a smile.

" Mr. Ramsay," he said, " I have been making in-
quiries in Thursday Island about you, and partly on
their account, and partly in consideration of the fact
that the Mother of Pearl and all the witnesses against
you have seen fit to decamp, goodness only knows
where, I have decided to release you from custody, on
the ground that there is not sufficient reliable evidence
to warrant your detention. You may thank your stars

226 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

that you have got off so easily, and I hope this will be
a lesson to you to keep out of such company in the
future."

I thanked him warmly for his action in the matter,
and at the same time asked him if my bag had been
taken away from the H6tel des Indes. It had, and he
gave instructions to his clerk that it should be handed
over to me. I was particularly anxious about this, for
I had nearly forty pounds of the three hundred the
Albino had given me in it, and I knew I should want
all the money I could get to ensure success in the
perilous enterprise which lay before me.

After answering the consul's inquiries as to what 1
intended to do with myself now that my ship had sailed
without me, by saying that I had not yet made up my
mind, I left his office, and departed in the direction of
the town.

As we drove through it on the ill-starred day of
our arrival, I had noticed some Stores, which I now
thought would be likely to contain the article I required.
I was right, and obtaining what I sought in the way of
rope, I returned to my hotel, took a room, and composed
myself to rest until it should be time to set off on the
business of the night.

As darkness fell it began to rain, and continued to
pour down until well after ten o'clock. Fortunately
not a sign of the moon was to be seen ; a thick pall of
clouds obscured the entire sky. Having nothing to do,
I sat and smoked in my verandah all the evening, and
it was not until after eleven that I commenced any

RAMSAY 18 RELEASED FKOM CUSTODY. 22V

preparations for my departure. Then, stowing my
money and what few little things I valued among my
effects about my person, and carrying the big parcel
of rope, wrapped up in as unsuspicious a manner a?
possible, under my arm, I closed my bedroom door,
and passed out across the garden into the streaming
street

CHAPTER IL

GAOL-BIIEAKING EXTRAORDINARY.

WHEN I left the hotel I hurried with all the speed
I could command in the direction I knew the
gaol to lie. As I went, I kept my eyes open for a
kharti of the required description. It was late, I knew,
for a cabby to be abroad, but I had little doubt that I
should soon f>iid some driver who would be glad to earn
a few additional guilders, in spite of the dangerous
nature of the business for which I wanted him. Apart
from any consideration of the time to be saved by driv-
ing, it was very necessary that I should obtain a con-
veyance soon, or my wanderings with a large and heavy
parcel (for sixty feet of stout rope is no light burden)
would be more than likely to attract the attention and
suspicion of some of the curious night watchmen, one
of whom I passed about every hundred yards. Fortu-
nately, however, it was a wet night, and these gentry
preferred the shelter of their boxes to following myste*
rious pedestrians, otherwise I might have been called
upon to stop and give an account of myself, and my
reason for being so late abroad.

GAOL-BREAKING EXTRAORDINARY. 229

As no sign of any conveyance was to be seen, I began
to despair of obtaining one, and was in the act of turn-
ing down a by-lane, through which it would be im-
possible for a vehicle to pass, in order to reach the
prison, when I heard the sounds of a pony's feet behind
me, and the cries of the driver urging it forward.

As soon as he was close enough, I sang out to the
cabby to stop. Thereupon he hauled up, and waited
for me to approach him. As this looked like my last
chance, I wasn't going to give him an opportunity of
saying whether he wanted another fare that night or
not, but jumped up on the back seat before he could
expostulate, and pressing five guilders into his hand,
bade him drive to the gaol.

He must have thought me metd or drunk, for he
approached a smile as near as a Malay can get to it
without breaking his neck, and urged the pony forward
at increased speed. Ten minutes later we had drawn
up opposite the gaol wall, under cover of some over-
hanging trees, and I was anxiously waiting for the
passing of the sentry, and the approach of twelve
o'clock.

By this time .my charioteer had some idea of wha
was going forward, for he gave unmistakable signs that..,'
he wished to be off. This, however, I had no intention
of allowing him to do, so placing another five guilders
in hia hand, I repeated the sentence Veneda had taught
me so carefully, to the effect that "he should have
ten more /f he helped me." This seemed to decide
him, for he jabbered something in reply, and I saw bj

IN STRANGE COMPANY.

the way he settled himself down in his seat, that nol
only had he resigned himself to his fate, but that I
could safely count upon his co-operation.

Hardly had I finished my talk with him than I espied
something dark moving against the further end of the
long bare wall. My heart gave a jump as I recognized
the Malay sentry. He was armed with rifle and bayonet,
and was muffled up like the watchmen I had met on
my journey through the town. So narrow was the
road that, to my horror, I saw he would be compelled
to pass within fifteen feet of where our conveyance
stood ; so close indeed, that it seemed impossible he
could fail to be aware of our presence. But he was no
doubt tired and sleepy, and as on this side of the prison
no eye could observe his actions, he was in the habit of
indulging himself with a nap as he passed round it.

Directly he had turned the corner I hastened across
the road, and prepared to hurl the rope I had previously
uncoiled over the wall.

Beckoning my cabman to me, I bade him lay hold
of one end, and next moment the other was whistling
through the air. As I threw it, I wondered if Veneda
had managed his part of the contract, and also what
would befall me if he did not make his appearance
before the sentry should pass that way again. But I
was not to be kept very long in suspense, for a minute
had hardly elapsed before I felt a sharp twitch upon
the line ; a signal, I did not doubt, that all was right
on the other side. A second jerk bade me pull.

I promise you it ^as no easy task to haul a heav

GAOL-BREAKING EXTRAORDINARY. 231

man like Veneda over a thirty feet wall, more espe-
cially as the rope had to draw over the cheval de frise
above the storie coping. It seemed as if we should
never get him to the top, and that the sentry must
appear before we could accomplish it. I don't think I
ever spent a longer five minutes in my life. But every
second the pile of rope was increasing at our feet ;
Veneda could not surely be more than a few feet from
the top. Suddenly there was a crack, a big jump on
the rope, and a dull and ominous thud on the other
nide. What had happened ?

I soon realized it all. The cheval de frise had given
way under the strain upon it, and the rope had dropped
on to the coping of the wall itself. The thud must
have been Venecia's body striking against it.

Once more we pulled till we could get no further
draw on the rope. It had jammed against the broken
iron-work.

Funnelling my mouth with my hands, I called to
Veneda, but received no answer. What could be the
matter ? Could the bump against the wall have stunned
him ? As I wondered, to my consternation I heard
'botsteps approaching round the corner. It was the
sentry again. Now we were in a pretty fix ! To let
go the rope would be to allow Veneda to drop thirty
feet down on to the ground on the other side ; yet, on
*he other hand, I knew it would be fatal to permit the
sentry to discover us in this invidious position. I ran-
sacked my brains for a way out of the difficulty. The
sweat streamed over my face ; it was like some horrible

232 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

nightmare from which, strive how I would, I could not
awake. And every moment the steps were coming
closer.

So far as I could see there was only one thing to be
done ; feeble reed though he was to lean upon, I must
trust to the fidelity of the Malay driver. Signing to
him to hang on to the rope, as if his very life depended
on it, I left him, and crept towards the corner. It was
my idea to jump upon the sentry as he came round it,
hoping to being able to silence him before he could give
the alarm.

What I went through during the thirty seconds or
so in which I lay crouched behind the buttress of that
wall no man will ever understand. The steps came
nearer and nearer — I pulled myself together in pre-
paration for the spring. It seemed as if the beating of
my heart must be plainly audible yards away.

Then suddenly a dark figure appeared before me, and
I leapt upon it.

So swift was my onslaught that the man had not
time to guard himself before my left arm was round
his waist and my right hand tightening on his throat.
My left leg I crooked round his right, with the inten-
tion of throwing him. He was a plucky fellow, and did
his best against me. But his surprise was no match
for my despair. As we swayed backwards and for-
wards his rifle fell from his grasp, striking the wall with
an awful clatter. When I heard that I gave myself up
for lost.

Exerting all my strength, I lifted him clear off the

GAOL-BREAKING EXTRAORDINARY. 233

ground (a feat I could never have accomplished in cold
blood), and dashed him from me against the buttress
edge. His head struck it with a ghastly thud; he
slipped, fell, and lay upon the ground a huddled-up
mass of groaning humanity. Ascertaining that he was
powerless, I turned and ran in the direction of the rope,
*.o which I was relieved beyond all measure to find the
Malay still clinging.

What to do now was a puzzle. I reflected there
were only two ways out of it — I must either be content
co abandon the enterprise altogether, and to leave Veneda
to his fate, or, as he could not come down to me, go up
to him. But whatever I intended to do must be ac-
complished quickly, for it might be the sentry's duty to
/eport himself as he went by the guard-house every
round, and in that case his non-appearance would be
the signal for search, and we should be irretrievably
lost.

With this thought in my mind I clutched the rope
and began to swarm up it, trusting to Providence that
whatever was keeping it at the top would hold it until
I could get there.

Even now, when I think about the climb to the top
of that prison wall, I feel a shudder pass over me. It
was interminable. I seemed to be doomed to climb
thousands of feet of rope, and never to get any farther.
But at last it was accomplished, and I was hauling
myself along the broken chcval de frise, to where a black
mass lay blocked between it and the stones. Needless
to say, that mass was Veneda, and unconscious. He

234 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

had tied the rope round his waist before starting, an A
its sudden drop from the ironwork on to the coping
must have inflicted on him a terrible wrench ; in swing-
ing round, his head had struck the wall with sufficiett
force to stun him.

One glimpse was enough to show me that it was
impossible for him to help himself, so drawing the rope
up, I made it fast round the stanchions of the iron, and
pulling his body over to the other side, lowered it as
gently as I could, under the circumstances, to the
ground. It was a dangerous undertaking, for, as I have
said, he was a heavy man, and I had only the narrow
top of the wall on which to take a purchase with my feet.

How it was that no one saw us from the prison side
I am at a loss to understand. I can only attribute it to
the fortunate darkness of the night ; for had the moon
been visible we must certainly have been discovered.

As soon as Veneda reached the ground I slipped
down the rope to his side, and with the assistance of
the Malay bore him to the cab. Then, without wait-
ing to ascertain the condition of the unfortunate sentry,
who still lay where I had thrown him, off we set a"*
fast as the pony could trke us in the direction of the
port.

At the best of times, and under the most pleasant
circumstances, it is a miserable drive ; bvrt with a sick
man to support, for Veneda had not yet returned to
consciousness a treacherous Malay to watch, and my
own balance in *he tiny cart to keep, it was one long-
continued horror

GAOL-BREAKING EXTRAORDINARY. 235

The awkwardness of my position was increased ten-
fold by Veneda's insensibility, for, not being able to
speak Malay myself, I had no one now to fall back
upon. I could only repeat " Tanjong Priok, Tanjong
Priok," over and over again, prefacing my remarks
with a guilder, and accompanying each repetition with
hints of more. But such was my despair, that had my
driver attempted to play me false, I believe I should
have terminated his existence without thinking twice
about the matter.

The endurance of the little rat of a pony was nothing
short of marvellous ; along heavy roads, through slushy
pools, up and down hill, he dashed with a vigour of
which, had I not seen it for myself, I should hardly
have believed him capable. Now and again the moon
struggled out between the clouds to reveal a waste of
horrible country. Dense mangrove swamps, reeking
paddy fields, slimy canals, funereal barges, and native
dwellings slid past us, like the ever-changing patterns
of a kaleidoscope.

Once or twice my companion showed signs of return-
ing consciousness, but it was only for a few seconds, and
after each he inevitably sank back again into his
former comatose condition. Seeing him so long in this
state, I began to be alarmed for his life, and even
seriously contemplated abandoning the flight and taking
refuge somewhere, until I could bring trustworthy
medical advice to his assistance. But this extreme
measure was, after all, not necessary, for as we approached
the port he opened his eyes.

258 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

" What's the matter ?" he asked faintly, trying to lift
his head up to look about him.

I explained as briefly as I could, and asked him hotf
he felt.

44 1 don't know," he said ; " somehow I seem to be
dead below my waist. What happened to me ? Oh, I
remember, that cursed rope."

Turning his face to the driver he said something in
Malay, to which the boy offered a vigorous reply.

" I have been asking him," said Veneda, " if he can
get us anywhere near the docks without exciting
attention, and he says he thinks he can. He declares
there'll be the devil and all to pay for this night's work,
which, all things considered, I don't think unlikely."

Then taking my hand, he continued, but in a different
tone —

" I don't know what to say to you for what you've
done for me. I'm afraid, though, you've had your
trouble in vain; I'm in an awful state."

" I'm more than sorry to hear it," I replied ; " but
bite on the bullet, old man, we'll never say die."

" It's devilish good of you, Ramsay ; but don't you
think you'd better clear out without me ? I shan't
think a bit the worse of you for it, and it will only be
spoiling your own chance to burden yourself with rne."

I cannot remember what reply I made to this, but I
believe it was to the effect that we were in the same
boat, and must sink or swim together. Somehow my
heart was more warmly disposed towards the poor
fellow in his helplessness than it had ever been in his

GAOL-BREAKING EXTRAORDINARY. 237

strength Such a strange and wonderful thing is the
responsibility of protection.

By this time we were close to the shore. I could
smell the sea-breeze distinctly ; and the first whiff of it
put new life into me. It was the breath of freedom,
and with that in my nostrils I felt there was nothing I
could not do or dare. Like the old war-horse, whose
courage rises and whose old deeds of derring-do come
back to him with the ring of the trumpet- call, so all
my powers and energies derived a fresh fillip from that
glorious ozone.

When we reached a safe place the driver pulled up,
and I lifted my companion out of the cab.

Only a wall separated us from the docks. With the
Malay's assistance, and a vast deal of pain to the sufferer
himself, whom I could hear grinding his teeth in his
endeavour to prevent any cry escaping him, I got
Veneda over it.

This accomplished, I gave the driver the sum I had
promised him, and saw him start away on his journey
back to the city. Then I rejoined Veneda, and taking
him up in my arms, proceeded towards the wharf side.
Laying him down, I started off in search of a boat.

On every side were numerous big craft, mail-steamers,
men-of-war, etc., but further inland, towards the river,
was the sort of vessel I wanted — a small native sailing
boat of about two tons. The moon emerged from
behind a cloud as I stepped on board her to investigate.
Only one man was to be seen, and he lay asleep under
a sort of thatch place aft Without disturbing him, I

238 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

crept off again and back along the wharf to Veneda,
Taking him up, I carried him to the boat and aboard,
placing him very gently under the shelter beside the
sleeping man.

Just as I did so, three bells struck on a big steamer
in the pool with alarming distinctness. The clan»g was
taken up by some of the other boats round about, and
it was well-nigh a minute before they'd all done
chiming. To make sure of my defence I drew my
revolver from my pocket and examined the chambers ;
they were all charged. Then, signing my intentions to
Veneda, I placed my fingers round the sleeping man's
throat and shook him back to consciousness. I must
leave you to imagine his astonishment when he woke.

As soon as he was able to understand matters, Veneda
explained in Malay that we wanted the loan of his boat
for a day or two, and that it behoved him to go ashore
quietly and peaceably, or he'd get into trouble. But
a brilliant thought had struck me. The craft was too
big for one man to manage, so, since Veneda was unable
to assist, why shouldn't we take the man as well as his
property ? Besides husbanding our strength, this would
'prevent the authorities from obtaining any clue as to
the manner of our departure from the island.

I explained my idea to Veneda, who fell in with the
notion at once. It was a case of Hobson's choice for
the nigger ; he had no option but to submit. Giving
Veneda the tiller, such as it was, I escorted the owner
forrard, and assisted him to get sail on her. Then,
casting off, we began to task slowly down the harbour,

GAOL-BREAKING EXTRAORDINARY. 289

past the Singapore mail-boat, the Dutch gun-boat,
and astern of the big mud-dredger, out into the open
sea. Fortunately the wind was in our favour, and
though the boat was not built on the latest yachting
lines, yet it was astonishing what pace it was possible
to get out of her. What most puzzled me was the
course we ought to steer, for I hadn't the remotest
acquaintance with these waters. I put the question to
Veneda, who called the man aft and sounded him on
the subject. A long jabbering ensued.

" He says it would be best for us to make further
down the coast ; but I don't cotton to that notion at any
price."

" What do you think then ? "

"Why, my idea is, one of the small islands off
Sumatra. They're right in the way of ships. Then
we'll get rid of this fellow and his boat, and wait our
chance to be picked up and carried on to Singapore or
Colombo, as the case may be."

" Very well," I said, " we'll just let her run her present
course for an hour or two, and at the same time keep
our eyes open for an island that will suit us.*

Fortunately the boat was well provisioned, even to
the extent of a small supply of arrack, or native spirit,
which came in handy for Veneda, so we were not
likely to want for food for some time to come.

As soon as we were clear of the land, I took my
place by my poor friend's side, and endeavoured to
discover in what way he had hurt himself. Save, how-
ever, for a few large bruises, and a cut or two, ther«

240 IN STUA^GE COMPANY.

was nothing to indicate the nature of hia injuries,
Advising him to try and obtain some sleep, which I
felt sure would have a better effect than anything I
could do for him, I took the tiller and prepared to
stand the first watch. The Malay sulked forward,
looking as if he'd like to stick his crease into the pair
of us, which under the circumstances perhaps was not
to be wondered at.

By this time it was hard upon sunrise, and such a
sunrise too ! The first sign that came to us was the
paling of the larger stars in the east ; this was followed
by a long thin streak of silver-grey, just balanced on
the edge of the horizon. As, bit by bit, this grey died
out, its place was taken by a faint tint of salmon-pink,
which in its turn again surrendered to all manner of
other colours as the darkness drew off the remainder
of the sky. Even the sea participated in the general
glory. A wonderful hush overspread everything, and
to me it seemed that an intense melancholy had assumed
possession of the world. Like the man in the Ancient
Mariner , we might have been the " first who had ever
burst into that silent sea." The very ripple of the
water under our squat bows, and the creaking of the
boat's timbers, were subdued into harmony with the
general effect. Gradually long shafts of light pierced
the eastern heavens. Then, with almost startling sud-
denness, the sun leaped above the horizon, and the sen
resumed its natural hue; as if by magic, the colon r-
faded out of the sky, and day was born to us.

About seven o'clock Veneda woke, much refresju<?

GAOL-BREAKING EXTRAORDINARY. 241

by his sleep. Calling the Malay aft I gave him the
helm, getting Veneda to instruct him as to the course
I wanted steered. This done, I went forrard to prepare
some rice for breakfast. Though he never allowed a
sign of it to escape him, I knew Veneda's sufferings
must be intense. As far as I could see I was powerless
to alleviate them ; and whenever I asked him how he
felt, he only laughed grimly, and said —

" Get me to an island, that's all I want, get ine to an
island 1"

All that day we sailed on and on. About midday
the wind dropped, and the boat's progress was con-
sequently very slow. It was monotonous work, but, as
we both agreed, it was better than prison in Batavia.
Towards evening the coast of Sumatra was just dis-
tinguishable, and this we followed up in the hope,
before dark, of hitting an island that would suit us.
We sighted several, but for some reason Veneda found
an objection for them all. At last, just as I was
beginning to think we should have to pass the night at
sea, we came abreast of one of which he expressed his
approval. It was very small, not more than a mile in
length, but thickly timbered, and with a broad strip of
sand running all round it.

Having decided on the best spot to land, I steered
the boat in*, and after a bit of manosuvring, beached her on
a good sandy bottom towards the most northerly point.
The first business was to discover if the island contained
fresh water. And here arose a difficulty. I could not
take Veneda ashore with me, and I dared not go myself

242 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

and leave him at the mercy of the Malay. He divined
what was passing in my mind, and solved the problem
with his usual quickness.

" Give me your revolver, and prop me up here. Til
watch him till you come back, never fear."

I did as he desired me, and then bidding him "good-
bye," clambered over the side and waded ashore.

CHAPTER III

THE ISLAND.

A S I splashed my way ashore, I could not help a
^ feeling of wonderment as to whether the whole
circumstances preceding and attending our arrival at
the island were not part of some horrible dream, from
which I should presently awaken. In fact, my whole
existence, from the day I left the Beretania at Port
Adelaide up to the moment of my setting foot upon
these sands, appeared almost too strange to be possible.
With the dwelling of my mind upon the subject, all
the events which had accompanied my chequered career
rose before me like sheeted phantoms of a dead past-
They embraced even my monotonous employment in
the ship-chandler's office, my experience on the gold-
fields, and my starvation and illness at Broken Hill;
took in my life as a fireman, as a station store-keeper,
as cook on a cattle camp, as a loafer in Brisbane, and a
pearler in Torres Straits ; included my love for Juanita,
my introduction to the Albino, our voyage to the island,
the hoax, my betrayal in Batavia, and my meeting
with and participation in the escape of Veneda; his

244 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

accident, and finally our arrival at the place where I
now stood.

I must risk the charge of being called a Fatalist*
when I affirm that I honestly believe that everything
in our lives, down to the most trifling circurnstan.ee, is
mapped out for us beforehand by an all-wise Providence
to bring about a certain pre-arranged result. If this is
not so, why did I give up the sea ? — why was I allowed to
meet Juanita and the Albino ? — and why was I brought
to Batavia ? Could it have been only chance that led
me to rescue Veneda, and by so doing to work out my
own ultimate — but there you must let me cry a halt ;
to go into it any further would be to anticipate the
strange things I have yet to tell you.

Having reached the shore, I looked about me for the
best point at which to strike into the undergrowth,
for, as I have said, the island was densely covered from
end to end with vegetation. A spot decided on, I threw
a glance towards the boat, and plunged into the thicket.

From the beach the land rose abruptly till it reached
a sandy plateau, something less than a hundred yards
long. Round this on every side trees and shrubs throve
luyuriantly, not only protecting it from the violence of
the sea-breeze, but lending to it a picturesqueness that
was like a glimpse of fairyland. What was more to my
taste, however, I discovered at the further end a stream
of purest water, bubbling its tiny torrent through the
thicket down to the sea below, and here I determined
to pitch our camp, if only I could manage to convey
Veneda up to it.

THE ISLAND. 245

Above the plateau rose another slight elevation, from
fche summit of which a splendid view of the sea might
be obtained. Before returning to the boat I climbed
to it, and searched the offing for a sail, but not a sign
of such a thing was to be seen. The sun by this time
was nearly down, so bestowing a hasty glance upon the
other side of the island, I hastened back to the shoie
to fetch Veneda. Though I did not anticipate any
danger, it was with a feeling of relief that I espied the
boat lying just as I had left her, the Malay still seated
forward, and my poor friend propped up in the shelter
astern.

Very well satisfied with the success of my visit of
inspection, I splashed out to his side and informed him
of the result. But when I offered to carry him up to
the plateau, he was quick to point out the difficulties
of the climb, and to suggest a far safer and more com -
fortable means of transit.

Once more I waded ashore, this time to return with
two stout saplings, to which I fastened a strong piece
of sail-cloth, thus making a rude but comfortable litter.

At Veneda's command the Malay jumped overboard,
and placed himself between the poles at the further
end, leaving the after part resting on the gunwale of
the boat. Raising the sick man carefully in my arms,
I placed him on it, and then Liking the other end
myself, we were presently bearing him triumphantly
ashore.

After pausing for a moment on the beach to recover
our breath, we started on agvn through the thicket

246 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

and across the stream, up to the spot I had marked out
for our camping-place. There, under the shadow of
a large rock, we set him down, and I returned with the
Malay to secure some necessaries from the boat.

Ere this work was accomplished the sun had dis-
appeared, and it was time for our evening meal. Our
fare was necessarily simple, consisting of boiled rice and
a small portion of dried fish ; but while I partook of
it greedily, Veneda could not be induced to touch a
particle.

In truth, I was beginning to be more and more
alarmed about him, for instead of improving, his con-
dition was growing perceptibly worse. His face, always
thin, was now pinched and contracted almost out of
recognition; only his great eyes burned like live coals
in his head. His fortitude was marvellous. In place
of the hasty, ill-tempered man Juanita had always
described him to be, I found him patient, long-suffering,
and even hopeful to an extraordinary degree. It
was a piteous sight to see one hitherto so strong
lying like a log, unable even to turn himself without
assistance.

As soon as our meal was eaten I set to work to con-
struct a rough sort of shelter for him with saplings and
branches of trees, pressing the Malay into my service.
When it was completed it was not much to look at, but
it answered my purpose very well. The Malay then
left us to return to his boat, a pj oceeding for which I
was not sorry, having no desire for his company on
that lonely spot all night

THE ISLAND. 247

You will notice that I had q lite constituted myself
Veueda's protector. And what a strange and wonderful
thing it is, that responsibility of protection 1 Take for
instance the man who is playing a lone hand in the
Game of Life. When he has only his own safety to
consider he is careless of danger to an extraordinary
degree ; on the other hand, give him but the slightest
control over, or the right to protect any one weaker
than himself, and he begins at once to discover all sorts
of dangers in the very things which hitherto he has
most vehemently despised. It is the same feeling which
makes the strong man tremble when, in the first flush
of his golden love-dream, he catches the ominous word
infection, and remembers that even his great love is
insufficient to protect his dear one from the insidious
inroads of disease.

After the sun had been down about an hour the
moon rose like a ball of gold above the farthest point
of the island, revealing the waste of sea, the coral sands,
the tree-tops just rocking in the evening breeze, and
the dim stretch of land on either side of us. The soft
ripple of the wavelets on the shore sounded like faintest
music in the intense stillness, and the crooning of some
belated sea-bird came like a cry across the waters. Our
fire burnt merrily, and when we had sat for some time
gazing into it, occupied with our own thoughts, which
I can promise you were none of the happiest, Veneda
said he should like to tell me his history.

Thinking it might distract his thoughts from his
unhappy position, I professed myself delighted to listen,

248 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

and giving the fire a final armful of fuel, stretched
myself beside him.

It was then that I learnt the queer story which m)
Cousin Luke has told you in the first part of this book,
only saving the fact that Veneda made no mention of
the amount of his treasure, in what manner he had
obtained it, where it was hidden away, or how another
person might procure it. Even in the hour of his
extremity his habitual caution did not desert him ; and
though he must have known himself to be little better
than a dead man, he was not going to share his secret
with any one else until convinced that it was impossible
for him to enjoy the fruits of it himself.

Another strange point about this remarkable man
was the affection he displayed for small matters con-
nected with his boyhood. He would linger with the
fondest remembrances on the most insignificant trifles.
For instance, on a certain tiny trout stream in which
he had been in the habit of fishing; on the different
names scratched upon the pews in his school chapel ;
on the various natures of his boyish pets, and particu-
larly on the vagaries of a certain one-eyed fox terrier,
for whom he seemed to have cherished a singular
regard. I have often noticed this peculiarity in men
of his stamp, but never before in such a marked degree.

While his mind was recalling these ancient recol-
lections his face wore an expression of unaccustomed
gentleness but a moment or two later, when the name
of the Albino happened to occur, the look that accom-
panied the utterance of it was almost diabolical in iti

THE ISLAND. 249

malignity. Wrecked though he was, it would have
been an ill moment for the dwarf had he ventured
within the reach of those muscular brown hands.

One subject I was surprised to hear him touch upon,
and that was his dismissal from the service of a London
bank on a suspicion of forgery. This charge he con-
tended, with considerable earnestness, was altogether
false. He was innocent ; some one else had committed
the crime, and had saddled it upon him, convinced that
his reckless conduct, bad reputation, and proverbial
want of money would supply sufficient motives for the
deed.

" Ramsay," he asserted vigorously, " it was just that
false accusation which sent me to the devil. I was
on the brink before, but that fairly toppled me over.
And, as God is my witness, whatever sins I have com-
mitted since that time must be laid to the charge of
that real thief, whoever he may have been/1

" How did you manage to get out of it ? * I
asked.

" Simply because my uncle, Sir Benjamin Plowden —
a pious, New Jerusalem patriarch of East India Avenue
— not caring to have the family name figuring in the
police reports, took the matter in hand, and used his
influence to square it."

" Sir Benjamin Plowden ! " 1 gasped. " You don't
mean to tell me Sir Benjamin is your uncle ? "

" He was my father's brother. My real name is
Plowden. But, good gracious, man, you don't surely
know him ? "

-50 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

' Know him ! Why, I should rather think I do
Wasn't I in his office for years ? And wasn't I engaged
to his daughter Maud until I was blackguard enough
to think her false to me ? "

Veneda was silent. After a while he suid, as I
thought, rather sadly —

" What a rat-trap of a world it is, after all ! Ramsay,
this is too much of a coincidence ; there's fatality in it.
Fate must have willed that we should meet ! . . . And
so you were engaged to little Maud 1 By Jove ! how
well I remember her — a tiny slip of a thing in a white
frock, tied up with blue ribbons. She came into her
father's study one day when I was waiting for him, pre-
tended she came for a book, but I believe myself it was
just to steal a look at wicked Cousin Marmaduke, whom
the women-folk had piously permitted to figure in her
mind as a sort of cross between Giant Blunderbore and
the devil. Perhaps Cousin Satan was not quite so ugly
as she had expected him to be, for when Sir Benjamin
entered later, he found us seated side by side on the
hearthrug, making paper boats. I can see his face
now ! And so — she's a grown woman ! — and I —
well, I'm just a derelict on the ocean of life, useless
to myself, and harmful to my fellow-men. But there,
I can't complain ; I've made my bed, and I suppose I
must lie on it Ramsay, shall I tell you what I was
going to do if I had reached home ? "

"What?"

" I should have been a rich man, remember. And 1
had figured it that I would purchase an estate in a

THE ISLAND. 251

county where nobody would know my past, marry
some nice quiet English girl, and settle down to bring
up my children, if I had any, to be as honest as tLeir
father was crooked, to do good to my neighbours, and
when I went down to my grave, to have lived so that
somebody should be able to say, ' There's an English
gentleman gone to his rest ! ' An English gentleman,
mark you, and there's no prouder title under the sun
than that. As it is, I shall peg out here, cut off from
all who knew me, and — as somebody has it — going into
my grave ' unwept, unhonoured, and unsung I ' A grand
end, isn't it ? "

Not knowing how to comfort him, I held my tongue.
He continued —

"Somehow I've been an outcast all my life, and I
shall certainly die one. After my first slip I was never
given a chance, but was badgered from pillar to post,
until I was driven out of England, the victim of what
we may call uncivilized Christianity. It was rough on
me, deuced rough."

After this our conversation dropped off bit by bit,
till it ceased altogether. I made him as comfortable as
I could, and then sought my own couch on the other
side of the fire. Hours passed before sleep came to me,
my brain was full of the thoughts his words had conjured
up. Strangely enough, it was not of Juanita I had
thought within the last few days. She seemed almost
to have passed out of my life. It was on another and a
purer love I pondered. " Oh, Maud, Maud, my own lost
love/' I moaned, " if only I could live those fatal days

252 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

again I * But it was impossible. Like Dryden, I must
cry henceforth —

" Not heaven itself upon the past has power ;
But what has been, has been, and I have had my hour.

Next morning I discovered that Veneda had not
slept at all It needed but little medical knowledge to
tell that his condition was worse than on the previous
night. His face was fast losing even the faint colour
it had hitherto possessed. His forehead was covered
with a clammy sweat, and at times he moaned softly
and wandered in his talk. I was more distressed about
him than I can say. But what could I do ? To carry
him elsewhere in search of help would have been
useless, had it even been possible ; besides, it would
only have hastened his death to have moved him. In
addition to this, I found the Malay had taken advantage
of the opportunity to clear out, and his boat was already
a dim speck upon the horizon. There was nothing for
it but to make Veneda as comfortable as I could, and
to patiently await the end.

In his moments of consciousness I think he must
have been aware that he had not much longer to live ;
indeed, he hinted as much to me when I asked if I
could do anything to relieve his pain. His patience
was marvellous. He uttered no sign of complaint, but
met his fate with a fortitude that was inexpressibly
touching.

Towards the middle of the morning I struggled up
the hill to scour the offing for a sail. But no sign of a
ship was to be seen, only the blue expanse of water.

THE ISLAND. 353

other islands peeping up to right and left of us, and
the dim outline of the Sumatra coast away to the
westward. Round my head white sea-gulls wheeled
with discordant cries, while from the farther side of
the island the boom of surf sounded like mimic thun-
der. What would I not have given for a sail, or any-
thing that could have brought relief to my dying
companion ! But it was no use wishing, so as soon as
I had satisfied myself that no assistance was forth-
coming, I descended to the plateau and anxiously ap-
proached Veueda.

I found him in an excited condition, his face
flushed and his eyes brighter than when I had left
him half an hour before. He was talking in the wild-
est fashion, and at the same time endeavoring to raies
himself from the ground.

Hastening to his side, I tried by every means in
my power to soothe him, but it was useless. He im-
agined himself back in Chili, and for some time his
utterances were in the Spanish tongue. , For nearly
two hours he remained in this state, eventually falling
into a heavy sleep which lasted until about three
o'clock. When he awoke his delirium had left him,
but he was much weaker; his voice, when he tried to
speak, was hardly louder than a whisper. I could see
that the end was only a matter of a short time now.

" Ramsay," he managed to say, "I know all about
it; I'm down and done for. It seems like a joke, old
man, but Marcos Veueda's played out."

As he mentioned his assumed name a faint but
bitter smile flickered across his face. I knelt by his

254 IN STRAKGE COMPANY.

side, and, thinking it might afford him relief, raised his
head, but he bade me let it lie.

" I shan't be able to talk much longer," he said, and
his voice was even weaker than before. "Feel round
my neck ; you'll find a locket there — the famous locket
—take it off."

I did so, placing it in his hand.

" You've been very good to me, Ramsay, one of the
only men in the world who ever was, and in return I
want to do something for you. Take this locket, it's
all I have to leave you, but, as the others knew, it's
the key to my fortune. It will make you a rich man."

He paused to regain his strength.

" As soon as you get away from here work your way
home to London. And when you have been there a
month — swear you will not do so before, I have the best
of reasons for asking it — open it."

I swore that I would respect his wishes, and he
continued —

" You will find in the locket a small slip of paper
on which is written a name and address. Go to the
address, show the paper just as you have it there, and
demand from the man Two Hundred Thousand Pounds.
When he sees that slip of paper in your possession he
will pay it without demur. And may you be as happy
with the money as I intended to be. Above all thiuga
steer clear of John Macklin, for if he dreams that you
have the locket he'll stick at nothing to get it from

you."

" But is there nothing I can do for you ? w I askecj,

THE ISLAND. 255

thinking he might like to send some message to the
old land he appeared to love so well.

He only shook his head sadly, intimating that there
was no one there who would be either glad or sorry for
his death.

After this for a long while he remained silent, till 1
began to think that perhaps the end had come. At
last, without opening his eyes, he said slowly —

" Little Maud — she was the only one of that set who
ever trusted me. Somehow I'd like her to have a
share of that money. Ramsay, I know you love her
still; you must marry her after all."

" It's too late," I groaned ; " too late."

"No, no, I have a conviction that you will win her
yet Try Swear you will 1 "

I swore I

For a minute or two only the sighing of the wind
through the trees and the crackling of the fire was to be
heard. Then that weary voice began again —

" Ramsay, it's a strange request for a man like me to
make, but d'you know, if you could manage to scramble
out some sort of a prayer I believe I should die
easier."

Like a flash my memory flew back across the waste
of years, and once more I was a tiny chap worshipping
at my mother's knee. With a great awe upon me I
knelt and commenced the Lord's Prayer. When I had
finished he slowly repeated the last few words, "Foi
ever and ever, Amen."

Then a wonderful thing happened. He raised his

256 IN STKANGK

head, and, as he did so, his eyes, which had hitherto
been shut, opened wide, and his voice came from
him quite clear and strong. It was a grander and
a nobler voice than I had ever expected to hear. He
said —

"My Lord, I urge nothing in my own defence; 1
simply throw myself upon the mercy of the Court."

Then with a little sigh his head fell back again.
Marcos Vep$da was dead I

CHAPTER IV

.RESCUED.

T ONG after Veneda's speech I remained kneeling by
•H his side in earnest prayer, but when his laboured
breathing ceased altogether, and I looked up to find his
jaw dropped and his great eyes fixed in a horrible
stare, I knew that all was over, and prepared to perform
the last sad offices.

These accomplished, his expression changed com-
pletely. Up to the moment of his death a haggard,
weary look had possessed his features, but now his face
was like that of a little child for innocence and peace.
I stood looking down on him for some minutes, my
mind surging with a variety of thoughts. Then,
picking up my cap, I strode hastily from the plateau
towards the interior of the island, in the hope of
diverting my thoughts from the scene I had just
witnessed, and from the contemplation of my own awful
loneliness.

Swiftly I marched along ; the bright sunshine strag-
gled amid the trees and lit up the glades through
which I passed, but beyond being aware of these

258 IN STRANGE COMPANY*

things I had little attention for them. I could not
ii vest myself of the horror of my position. Here was I,
I told myself, the sole living being upon this island ; my
companion a dead and unburied man ; my prospect of
rescue as remote as ever, and my food supply limited
to a few more meals. Indeed, so horrible was my con-
dition that consideration of it inclined me even to wish
myself back in prison in Batavia.

In this state I passed out from the woods on to the
shore. The tide was far out, and an expanse of sand
stretched before me. Thinking brisk exercise might
raise my spirits I set off to walk as quickly as I could
round the island. But it was only putting off the
unpleasant work, for I could not allow day to depart
and leave me with the body still unburied.

My prison, I discovered, was not as large as I had
thought it, being considerably less than a mile long.
My first view had evidently been a deceptive one, and I
must have allowed more for the fall of the hill than was
justifiable, considering that I had not seen the end of it.

In the hope that I might discover some sort of shell-
fish with which to sustain life when my meagre supply
of rice should be exhausted, I walked close to the
water's edge, but not a trace of anything fit to eat
could I find. This knowledge added considerably to
my uneasiness.

While engaged in my search, I espied, bobbing up
and down in the water not far from the shore, some-
thing that looked suspiciously like a bottle with the
•ork in. My curiosity was instant1 v aroused. Who

KESCUED. 259

knew but that it might contain the last message of a
shipwrecked crew, thro wo overboard in the hope of
carrying to the world information of their unhappy
fate. If this were so, into what weak hands had it
fallen I

My mind made up to gain possession of it, it was the
work of a moment to wade towards it. I found it to
be a Bass' beer-bottle, and on holding it up to the light,
I could see that it contained a sheet of paper. The
mouth was firmly corked, and to render it additionally
secure, the latter was not only tied down but carefully
sealed. Bearing it asliore, I threw myself on the warm
sands and prepared to broach its contents.

I discovered the cork to be fastened with copper
wire, while the wax used was of a quality more generally
employed by ladies on their lillets-doux than by men
before the mast. Cracking the bottle with a stone I
extracted the paper and spread it carefully out.

It was a full sheet of cream-laid, folded longways into
a narrow strip to go through the bottle's neck. Owing
to this precaution it was quite dry. The following is
an exact transcript of what I read —

S.S. Cambermine,
" Three days' tteamfrom Nagasaki.

" To all whom it may concern,

" This is to certify that we, the undersigned,
being on our honeymoon, are the two happiest people
on the face of this globe, and don't you forget it I

"REGINALD AND MAY."

360 EN STRANGE COMPANY.

A sillier and, under the circu instances, crueller hoax
it would have been impossible to conceive. And yet to
my mind there was something terribly pathetic about
that tiny message, tossed about by many seas, buffeted
by storms, carried hither and thither by various cur-
rents, its ultimate fate to fall into the hands of perhaps
the most miserable being on the whole face of that
world so flippantly referred to by the writers. Shutting
my eyes I could conjure up the scene — the promenade
deck of the steamer — the happy couple busily engaged
upon the preparation of the message — the toss over-
board, and finally, the bottle bobbing up and down a
mute farewell among the waves. Big man as I was,
when I pictured the happiness to which the note
referred, and compared it with my own position, the
tears rose into my eyes, and surely if it served no other
purpose, the message had done one good work in
diverting for a time the current of my miserable
thoughts.

For some vague reason, I could not tell what, — per-
haps that I might have in my possession something
which was the outcome of a fellow-creature's happiness,
or, maybe, because it was a last feeble link with the
outside world, — I resolved not to tear up the paper, but
to keep it as a talisman about me. When I had put
it carefully away I resumed my walk, and half-an-hour
later had completed my circuit of the island, and was
back again on the sands opposite the plateau.

By this time my mind was made up, and I had
resolved to carry out as expeditiously as possible the

RESCUED. 261

horrible task which lay before me. But how I was to
dig a grave of sufficient depth, seeing that I had no
tools, save ray knife and hands, with which to do it, I
could not understand. Fearing, however, that if I
delayed matters any longer I should never undertake
it at all, I chose a suitable spot a little to the right of
the plateau, and fell to work.

I found it a longer business than I expected, for
though I commenced it early enough, it was nearly
dusk before I had completed it. Unfortunately I had
only accomplished the least horrible part. What I
most dreaded was conveying the body to the grave, and
this I had now to do.

Returning to the camp on the plateau, the very
remembrance of which had grown indescribably repul-
sive to me, I approached the spot. A feeling of surprise
took possession of me when I saw that the body lay
just as I had left it, and perhaps for the same reason I
found myself creeping towards it on tip-toe, as if it were
wrapped in a slumber which might be easily disturbed.

Stooping down, I placed my arms round it, then lifting
it on to my shoulder, hurried back to the grave with all
possible speed. Laying it down, I returned for the cloth
stretcher on which we had borne Veueda the previous
night, and having procured this I wrapped the body in
it and laid it in the grave. Then endeavouring to
bring my mind to bear on the awful solemnity of what
I was doing, I repeated as much as I could remember
of the service for the burial of the dead. It was an
impressive scene. The dead man in his shallow grave,

262 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

the evening breeze just stirring the trees, the light and
shadow effects of the sunset, the smooth sea, and the
awful silence of the island. Such an impression did it
make on me, that it seemed if I did not get away from
the spot I should go raving mad. So soon therefore as
I had committed his body to the ground, " earth to earth,
ashes to ashes, dust to dust," I began to fill in the soil
with feverish haste. The instant that was finished, I
picked up my remaining supply of rice and the cooking-
pot, and ran for dear life. Strange shapes peered at me
from every tree, and unearthly voices whispered in the
faint rustling of the leaves. The truth was my nerves
were utterly unstrung, — and was this indeed to be
wondered at, considering the nature of my experiences
within the last twenty-four hours ?

So great was my horror of an Unknown Something —
what, I could not explain — that I had run to the end of
the island farthest from the grave before I came to my-
self. Then I threw myself down upon the sands quite
exhausted. But I was too hungry to remain inactive
long. Lighting a fire with my one remaining match, I
set to work to cook some rice, obtaining water from a
spring I had discovered in my morning's ramble. By
the time I had finished my meal it was quite dark, so
I laid myself down, and after a while fell asleep.

With prudence born of the knowledge that if my
fire once went out I should have no means of relighting
it, I had heaped plenty of fuel on it before I turned in,
so that when I woke next morning it was still burning
brightly. Havinsr cooked and eaten a small portion of

RESCUED. 263

my rice, for I was now compelled to rigidly allowance
myself, I replenished my fire, and started off to climb
to my usual look-out spot on the top of the hill.

Though I searched in every direction, not a sign of a
sail was visible. Only the same expanse of blue water
stretching away to the sky-line, the same wheeling
gulls, and the same eternal thunder of the surf upon
the rearward reef.

Anything more awful than the feeling of desolation
that encompassed me I would defy any one to imagine.
My sensations were those of a man cut off for ever from
his fellow-creatures, a hapless outcast, destined to
perish by slow starvation on that barren spot. A few
more meals I discovered would find me at the end of
my supplies. And what would happen then ?

While I was occupied with these miserable reflections,
the lo;-ket Veneda had given me chafed my skin, and
the bitter irony of my position figured before me in a
new light. Here was I, I told myself, having about me
the key to enormous wealth, unable to procure the
commonest necessaries of life. A Croesus and a beggar !
Indeed, at that moment, had it been in my power to do
so, I would willingly have exchanged all my chances of
obtaining the money for another small bag of rice like
the one I was just at the end of. I returned to my fire
to spend the remainder of the day tramping up and
down the hill watching for the sail that never came.

That night I ate my last mouthful of food. Hence
forward I must go without, unless I could find some
«or* «f fruit or shell-fish with wnich to keep body and

264 IN STKANGE COMPANY.

soul together. Having this object in view, off I set next
morning on another expedition round the island. But
I might have spared myself the labour. Trees there
were in abundance, but not one having any pretence to
fruit. Fish I knew teemed in the bay, but I had
neither line nor hooks wherewith to catch them, nor
anything of which to manufacture such tackle. Thus
when I reviewed my position I began to see the hope-
lessness of it, and to think it would be better for me
to lie down and die without struggling any further
against my overwhelming fate.

All that day and the next I was without a morsel of
food ; my agony was indescribable. How many times I
climbed that hill I could not say, but it was always with
the same result — no sail — no sail ! My one remaining
thought was to keep up the fire, for I knew that if that
went out I should have no means left of communicating
with passing ships. Then a period of abject despair
supervened, in which I cared not a rap what became of
me. How I spent my time after that I could not tell
you. I believe, however, that I must have been delirious,
for I have a faint recollection of running along the
beach screaming to Veneda that the Albino was pur-
suing me. Certainly this fit lasted a long time, for the
next thing I remember is finding myself lying more
dead than alive on the sand beside my lurnt-out fire.

My last hope was gone. My chance of attracting
attention had been taken away from me. Thereupon I
asked myself, Why should I wait for death to release me ?
why should I not take the direction of affairs into my

RESCUED. 265

own hands, and anticipate what could only be a matter
of another day, by the very longest calcuiation ?

Strange though it may seem, my troubled brain found
something peculiarly soothing in this idea. I brooded over
it unceasingly, deriving a melancholy satisfaction from
the knowledge that, though my agony was more than
human, it was in my power to end it when I pleased.
Somehow or other I developed the idea that the evening
would be the most fitting time for me to accomplish the
awful deed, perhaps just at sundown. Three words,
" the evening sacrifice," part of a half-forgotten hymn,
faint relic of my boyhood, haunted me continually —

" The sun is sinking fast,

The daylight dies ;
Let love awake, and pay
Her evening sacrifice.1*

Then suddenly a grisly notion seized me, and all the
afternoon I occupied myself procuring from a tree a
slab of wood, upon which to carve my name and age.
With what care I chose the inscription ! With what
labour I worked upon it ! When it was completed to
my satisfaction, it read as follows —

THE MORTAL REMAINS

OF
JOHN RAMSAY,

MARINER,

WJw, dying by his otrn hand)
Bluffed Starvation, and became the Victim of Despair I

The sun was now only half a hand above the horizon.

266 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

staring me in the face, a great globe of mocking fire.
I had long since chosen the spot for my death, and
thither I proceeded, sticking my tombstone in the
ground beside the place where in all probability my
corpse would fail.

When all my arrangements were made, I fell to
sharpening my knife upon a stone, pausing now and
again to watch the sun. His lower edge was hardly
an eighth of an inch above the sea-line, and as he
sank beneath it, I determined to have done with thia
weary world, and to endeavour to find in another the
peace which was denied rue here.

For the second time since my arrival on the island,
my whole life passed in review before my eyes ; — I saw
the dame's school at Plymouth, Sir Benjamin, and the
East India Avenue, Maud, and my dear dead mother.
The bright side of my life seemed suddenly to end here,
and a darker procession commenced to stalk across the
stage. My early sea life, my quarrel with Maud, the
gold-fields, my illness, Broken Hill, and, lastly, Veneda's
death. The beach seemed peopled with phantoms,
and it was as if they were all imploring me with out-
stretched arms to stay my wicked hand. But I would
not heed them. The sun was now more than half sunk
beneath the sea, and I drew back my arm to point the
sacrificial knife.

At that instant a tiny object moving on the beach,
fifty yards or so from where I stood, caught my eye,
I paused to wonder what it might be, and that little
act of curiosity saved my life. In that moment I

RESCUED. 267

abandoned the idea of self-destruction, and the next 1
was staggering towards the thing, whatever it might be.

It was a turtle making for the sea !

Before he could escape me I had turned him on his
back, and plunged the knife into his breast; then
working it round, in less time almost than it takes to
tell, I had portions of the flesh cut out, and was
ravenously devouring them. Oh, the delight of that
meal !

When I had eaten as much as I wanted, I carried
what remained to a place of safety, and afterwards
knelt upon the beach to thank God earnestly for
sparing my life to me. But for that tiny beast's
intervention I should have been a dead man. Then
with a heart considerably lighter I rose to my feet, and
determined to see if by any chance I could discover
another of the animals.

My luck had turned, for on the other side of the
island I was fortunate enough to obtain another and
even larger one. Carrying him back to my camp, I
despatched him at once to make sure, and then hid
his flesh. I can assure you that it was with a happier
and more contented heart that I fell asleep that
night.

Next morning I breakfasted on the turtle, and when
I had finished, started up the hill to look for ships.
A.S usual, none were to be seen. Having convinced
myself of this melancholy fact, I returned to the shore,
and, for something to do, set myself to destroy the
head-board I had manufactured the day before, and to

268 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

begin another to perpetuate Veneda's memory. In this
manner I occupied myself all that day. When it was
finished, I set off to view the grave for the first time
since I had laid him in it.

It had already begun to look unkempt and straggling,
so quickly do things grow in these latitudes. When
I had tidied it as well as I could, I dug a hole at the
head and erected the board. It is not much to look
at, but at least it will serve its purpose, so that whoso-
ever visits the spot in the future will be able to read
the name of the man who lies beneath it.

This work accomplished, I started back along the
shore to my camp for dinner. Turning the point, I
happened to look out to sea. I stopped suddenly in
my walk. I almost dropped under the shock ! A sail
was in sight, and heading towards the island !

For a moment I remained rooted where I stood;
my excitement chained me hand and foot. Would
she see me, or would she pass me by? The latter
thought was agony. How could I attract her attention ?
I had no means to raise a flare, so I must hit upon
some other scheme. Rushing swiftly across the sands
into the thicket, I cut a long pole, and to this fastened
my jacket. Then running with all my speed along the
beach towards a piece of elevated ground, I ascended
it, and wildly began to wave my signal.

Closer and closer she approached the island, and, as
she came, I made out that she was not one of the
small trading boats I had at first imagined her, but
a steam-yacht, and a large one at that. When she

RESCUED. 269

was about two miles distant she ran a flag up to her
peak. I could not of course at that distance make
out what it was, but I understood that it was an
answer to my signal, and waved my flag the more
frantically, running down to the water's edge to do so.
Then I saw that a boat was being lowered.

As soon as she was clear she started for the shore,
and when I saw her coming I fell upon my knees, and
sobbed as if my heart would break. After what
seemed an eternity they grounded her, and I waded
out to meet them. A gentlemanly-looking young
fellow sat in the stern-sheets. He stared at me rather
hard (and well he might, for I must have cut a strange
figure), and said —

" I've been sent to see what's the matter. Can we
help you?"

"Take me away/' I cried, "take me away. I'm
dying!"

I really thought I was. My senses were leaving me.
I tottered, clutched at the gunwale of the boat, and
remember no more!

CHAPTER V.

RAMSAY MEETS OLD FRIENDS.

WHEN I came to my senses, rny first impression wan
that I was still upon the island. This notioD
was perhaps strengthened in my mind by a continuous
grinding noise (proceeding from the engine-room, I
discovered later), which, I must own, somewhat resem-
bled the distant roar of the surf upon the beach.
When, however, I looked about me, it was not upon
the timber-clad hill, or the long sandy foreshore of the
island that my eyes alighted, but on the confined space
of a ship's cabin. It contained one bunk, a narrow sort
of sofa, somewhat like the contrivance one sees in the
first-class state-rooms of the great mail-boats ; a minia-
ture chest of drawers and desk combined, on the top of
which, beneath a number of photographs, pipes, and
cheap knick-knacks, stood a variety of sombre-looking
account-books ; a curtained recess for hanging clothes,
and a well-contrived washstand.

Then, in a flash, the remembrance of my rescue by
the yacht came back to me, and I had just recalled the
circumstance of my wading out to her boat, when the
door opened and two men entered. The first was a

RAMSAY MEETS OLD FRIENDS. 271

dignified, grey-haired man, possessed of a handsome,
aristocratic face ; the second was rather smaller, with a
bright, rosy little countenance, eyes that bespoke him a
humourist, and a general air that said as plainly as words
could have done that he was an Irishman. There was
still a third behind them, the steward, whose cabin I
was then occupying ; but he, either from motives of
delicacy, or because he imagined the cabin to be already
sufficiently crowded; remained in the alley-way. The
Irishman opened the conversation.

" Sir Richard," he began, as soon as he saw that I was
awake, " you've lost your money, he's himself again.
Now, my man, how are you, eh ? "

I answered that I felt almost well, but that I would
be grateful if he would inform me what boat I was on,
and to whom I was indebted for my rescue. Perhaps
something in my voice told liim that I was not an
ordinary foremast hand, for he immediately adopted a
different tone, and after feeling my pulse, said —

" You're undoubtedly much stronger than when you
were talking nonsense about Albinos, and digging up
dead men, yesterday. Where are you ? Why, on board
the Esmeralda, Sir Richard Tremorden's yacht, to whom
you are indebted for the civility of saving your life. Let
me introduce you to Sir Richard."

I turned to Sir Richard and tried to thank him, but
he would not hear of it.

" Not at all, Mr. ." Here he paused for me to
give him my name.

" Ramsay ," I said.

272 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

" Not at all, Mr. Ramsay. I am very thankful, that
I was in a position to do so. It was quite by chance
that we sighted the island, as our real course lay a good
deal to the eastward. Forgive my curiosity, but you
must remember you're a mystery, and we're all suffering
from an attack of impatience to know how you got
there."

I was going to begin my story, but Dr. Sullivan — for
such I afterwards discovered the little medico's name
to be — would not permit it.

" No, no, Sir Richard, not just now. I must really
exercise a doctor's authority, and forbid you to worry
him with any questions until he's stronger; besides,
ye're doing the ladies, God bless 'em, an injustice, by
trespassing on their rights. They'll be wanting to
cross-examine Mr. Ramsay for themselves."

"As you please, doctor," Sir Richard said, with a
laugh. " You're in command down here, of course.
Williams ! "

The man in the alley- way answered, "Yes, Sh
Richard?1'

" Mind you take good care that Mr. Ramsay has
everything he wants." Then turning to me, " Now, I
must return to the deck to tell the ladies how you are.
I hope, when you feel stronger, you'll give us the pleasure
of your company."

Shaking me by the hand, he bade me good-bye, and
went out, leaving me to the doctor, who thereupon
began his medical examination, interspersing it with
many good-natured sallies. From him I learnt that

RAMSAY MEETS OLD FRIENDS. 273

Sir Richard Tremorden was returning from a yachting
trip to Japan, vid Borneo and Java, to Singapore. The
yacht was full of his friends, and it was only just by
chance that he, the doctor, had been able to make one
of the party. Furthermore, it was Lady Tremorden
who first caught sight of my signal, and it was a strange
coincidence that she it was who had proposed leaving
their course to take a look at the island.

While we were talking, the steward brought me a
large cup of beef-tea, and after he had helped me to
sit up to it, the kindly little medico withdrew, having
elicited all the information he could, concerning myself
and my profession, for the information of the ladies on
deck. When I was alone, I found myself face to face
with a situation I had not before contemplated. How
was I to account for my presence on the island without
introducing the subject of our escape from Batavia ?
I thought and thought, but without telling a downright
untruth I could see no way out of it. At last, after a
deal of earnest consideration, I determined, if asked, to
say that, having nothing to do for awhile, I had accom-
panied a Malay on a sailing-trip. We touched at the
island, and while I was ashore he cleared out and left
me. This was the only course I could see. I had my
own reasons for saying nothing about Veneda.

After lunch, dressed in a white duck suit of Sir
Richard's, and having removed from my face the fort-
night's beard that covered it, I went on deck, and was
presented in proper form to the ladies, who, you may be
gure, were all on the qui vive to hear my story. This,

274 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

as soon as I could, I told them, and I must own that 1
blushed to hear their vigorous denunciations of the
treacherous Malay. Lady Tremorden was particularly
gracious, and to her I hastened to express my deep debt
of gratitude.

When I look back upon the strange experiences of
that year, I always think of that short voyage on board
the Esmeralda as one of the few parts of it I should
care to undergo again. I said as much to Sir Richard
the other day, when I met him in London at a certain
club of which we are both members. He laughed and
answered —

" You were as good as a tonic to us, we had had
no sensation since one of the hands fell overboard in
Nagasaki."

Early next morning we reached Singapore, where I
was to bid my kind friends " farewell." Before I left the
yacht, Sir Richard invited me to his cabin, and in a real
spirit of friendliness asked me how I stood with regard
to money, offering to become my banker if I should
require anything to help me along. But as I still
possessed a fair amount of the Albino's loan, this kind
offer I was able to decline, though of course I was
none the less grateful to the generous thought which
prompted it.

By nightfall the yacht had coaled, and proceeded on
her way to Saigon, and, nothing else offering, I had
signed myself on the Turkish Pacha, to work my way
home before the mast.

She was a powerful old Oceai Tramp, homeward

KAM8AY MEETS OLD FRIENDS. 275

bound from Hong Kong. Strangely enough, to show
how a mail the world is, it happened that her second
officer was none other than young Bel ton, who was third
mate of the Beretania when I was chief officer. I suppose
I must have looked very much the same as the other
fo'c'sle hands, for though we were often thrown together,
we were off the South Foreland before he recognized
me. Then, up to a certain point, and with numberless
reservations that quite altered the face of it, I told him
my story. I don't suppose he believed it for an instant ;
doubtless he thought me a wonderful liar, and put it all
down as the result of a liking for strong waters. But I
must do him the justice to admit, that when we were
paid off he proffered me a loan, my non-acceptance of
which must have puzzled him considerably.

The time was now coining for me to ascertain what
truth there was in the story Veneda had told me of his
fortune. But as I had passed my word to him not to
open the locket within a month of my arrival in London,
I had to look about me for a place to stay in until that
time should expire. Having sufficient money to keep
me for at least six weeks in comparative comfort, I
resolved to put up at a quiet place I knew of, near the
East India Docks, until the end of that period, and then
to open the locket and try my success.

Somehow or other, though I had been assured by
Veneda of its worth, though I wore it round my neck
as a tangible proof of its reality, and had been warned
of the attempts that woild in all probability be made
to obtain possession of it, I was not altogether a believer

276 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

in the likelihood of its doing very much for me. I had
been devoid of luck so long that I began to believe no
more could ever come my way. So, all things con-
sidered, I should not have been overwhelmed with
astonishment, had I on opening it discovered the in-
formation it contained to be entirely valueless.

I cannot tell you how strange it seemed to me
to be back again in London after so long an absence,
and how bitterly I felt the loss of the poor old mother's
kindly welcome. As to Maud, my gentle Maud, of
whom I had been thinking more than was good for me
of late, was it any use to think of her ? Had I forfeited
all right to her regard ? So constantly was she in my
mind that I remember one night, under cover of dark-
ness, stealing down to Holland Park just to take one
glimpse at the old place where she had lived, and where
once I had been so happy.

It was a wet, miserable evening; a piercing wind
shrieked along the dismal streets and moaned round the
corners, chilling to the marrow the bones of one accus-
tomed to the warmth and brightness of those sunny
Southern seas. Leaving my omnibus in the Uxbridge
Road, I walked up a side street to the house. There
it stood, solid and respectable as I remembered it.
No changes had been made in its exterior, everything
was exactly as when I saw it last, even to the peculiar
scrimpiness about the piece of privet hedge beside the
gate. A light was burning in an up-stair window, but
otherwise the house was dark and silent as the grave
I stood and looked, the tears rising in my eyes as I did

RAMSAY MEETS OLD FRIENDS. 277

so; then, heaving a sigh for the sake of "auld lang
syne," and all that might have been, I turned and went
sorrowfully away.

And now I am brought to the relation of an incident
which was to have a great and awful bearing on my
future. One wet morning, I had just alighted from a
'bus in Oxford Street, a little below the Holborn
Restaurant, and was half-way across the street, when a
hansom whisked past me, so close that the horse's nose
brushed my sleeve. The driver called to me to stand
clear, and, expecting an accident, the fare threw open
the apron and half stepped out. To my amazement he
was none oilier than the Albino. There could be no
mistake about it ; I knew him in an instant. My
astonishment was so great that I stopped in the middle
of the road, and once more came near being run over.

On recovering myself my first impulse was to hail a
hansom and make after him, but on second thoughts I
saw the folly of such a proceeding. My one endeavour
must rather be to keep out of his way. Whether he
recognized me or not 1 could not of course tell, but we
were so close to one another that it was most unlikely
that he could have failed to do so. But then, I told
myself, even if he did, what could it matter ? He would
never suspect me of being the possessor of the locket,
for how should he know that I had escaped with
Venecia from Batavia ? Still, until I knew whether the
secret the locket contained was of any value, it would
be folly to run the risk of losing ;t How well I guarded
it the sequel will show.

278 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

Having little if any mone^y to spend in what ift
called "knocking about town," I did not go out very
much of an evening. When I did, my chief amuse-
ment was the theatre, to which I treated myself on an
average about twice a week. After the performance it
was my custom on the way home to drop into a small
hostelry called the " Rose and Crown " for a night-cap.
One evening (I had been to the Lyceum, I think) I
went in and called for my usual refreshment. The bai
was crowded, and among the visitors was a man whc
seemed to take a particular interest in myself. He
came up to me and invited me to take a glass with
him. Upon my offering some excuse he tried by every
means in his power to ingratiate himself with me. But
I did not like his look, and resolved, if I saw anything
more of him there, to transfer my patronage from the
" Rose and Crown " elsewhere.

A few nights later I was annoyed at finding him
there again, this time evidently awaiting my coming.
As soon as I entered he advanced upon me, and asked
why I had refused to drink with him on the previous
occasion, demanding if I had any objection to his com-
pany? It would have been the easiest thing in the
world for me to have knocked him down, but I did not
want to make a row, so I resolved if possible not to lose
my temper with him. As soon as he found I was
prepared to listen to what he had to say, he entered
upon a long rambling statement as to what he would
have done had I insulted him again, winding up by
inserting his hand inside my collar, and at the same

RAMSAY MEETS OLD FHIENDS. 279

time tugging violently at the chain which held the
locket round my neck. I was so surprised by his impu-
dence that for a second or two I let him pull, then,
divining his intention, I immediately knocked him
down.

His fall raised a hubbub, but as soon as I could I
explained matters to the landlord, who, knowing me
for a regular customer, was the more disposed to over-
look such a trifling indiscretion as knocking a stranger
down in his bar. When I left the house I hastened
home, reflecting with considerable gratitude (seeing the
aspect affairs were beginning to assume) that another
ten days would give me the right to open the locket
and decide its secret.

That the man was an emissary of the Albino's, em-
ployed to find out if by any chance I had the locket, I
did not for a moment doubt. The whole thing was as
clear as daylight. Macklin had discovered Veneda's
whereabouts, and our escape together. Of course he
could not know anything of the other's death, but
meeting me in London he must have thought it worth
his while to make sure that I was not the possessor of
what he was so anxious to obtain. Now the man would
be able to inform him definitely that I had got it, and
things would be pretty certain to come to a crisis. I
resolved to be more careful than ever.

On the Saturday following the events just described,
I was not very well, a feeling of intense depression had
seized me, and in order to try and raise my spirits I
went to the Empire Music Hall, While mixed up in

280 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

the crowd leaving it I felt my arm clutched. Imagine
my amazement on turning at finding myself confronted
by no less a person than Juanita ! She was dressed
entirely in black, and though thinner than when we
had parted, still looked surpassingly beautiful. Without
a word she slipped her arm through mine and drew me
from the building. When we reached the street, she
said —

" My Jack, how I have longed for this day ! Oh, the
joy of seeing you again ! "

I was about to venture some remonstrance, but she
would not hear me until we had left the square, and
were pacing down a side street.

"What joy this is for me I" she said, as we walked
along. " Never did I think on that dreadful morning
in Batavia that we two would meet again."

"It isn't your fault that we have/' I said bitterly,
remembering her treachery. " It wasn't your fault that
your evidence didn't bring me to the gallows."

" Oh, Jack, you would not be so cruel as to blame me
for that ? " she cried. " I could not help myself. If I
had not given the evidence I did, I should not have left
Bata\ia alive."

" What do you mean ? " I asked, astonished.

"Macklin," she hissed, and her eyes glowed with
a sudden fury as her lips dwelt upon his name. " I was
his slave, body and soul. I dared not do anything but
his will. Oh, Jack, forgive me, forgive me, for I have
been so unhappy."

But though she pleaded in this fashion, I was not to

RAMSAY MEETS OLD FRIENDS. 281

be hoodwinked. I had tasted her treachery before, how
was I to know that she was not fooling me now ? I
told her as much, whereupon she withdrew her arm
from mine, and made as if she would leave me. Her
voice, when she spoke, had a certain pride in it, which
I could not understand.

" Say no more ; it was foolish of me to have stopped
you. I thought, when I saw your face, there might
be some little pity for my loneliness. I was mistaken.
Good-bye Jack, good-bye."

She held out her little hand to me as though she
would leave me there and then, and looking into her
eyes — we were just beneath a gas-lamp — I saw that she
was crying.

Now, never in my life have I been able to stand the
sight of a woman's tears. Crocodile tears though they
often are, they have an effect on me which is more than
peculiar. I began at once to reproach myself for
having been so blunt with her, and was more and more
inclined to place credence in her assertion that she was
only led to act as she had done by the influence of the
Albino.

" Forgive me, Juanita," I said. " I spoke roughly to
you, but it was only natural under the circumstances.
I believe what you say, and regret that I should have
given you additional pain. Where are you staying
now ? "

She gave me her address and I asked if she would
allow me to take her home. She consented, and as it
was too far to walk, I called a hansom. Placing her in

282 JtN STRANGE COMPANY.

it, I seated myself beside her, and we rattled off. As
we went her spirits began to revive. She recalled our
voyage in the schooner, our love-making in Thursday
Island, and many other little circumstances connected
with our mutual past.

At length, after passing down a long overgrown
thoroughfare, the cab pulled up before a house. She got
out and opened the front door while I paid the cabman.
Then we went up-stairs together to her sitting-room.
Once there, her light-hearted manner left her altogether.

" Jack," she began sadly, " I know it is all over
between us, but can you find it in your heart to say you
forgive me ? "

" Quite, Juanita. Badly as you have treated me, I
forgive you everything."

" And you believe, Jack, that whatever I may have
done, I loved you once ? "

" Yes, I honestly believe that you did love me. But,
Juanita, will you let rne ask you one question ? "

" A hundred if you like, Jack ; for this will be our
last meeting. After to-night we shall never see each
other again."

" What do you mean ? "

" That I am going away, — never mind where, — away
from England. Now, what is it you wish to ask me ? "

" First, why did you want that money ? "

" Oh, Jack, that is a long story, and a sad one. But
I will tell you. Once I was poor, — oh, so poor ! And to
keep myself from starving I sold my honour. A little
son was born to me — born in sin and shame. I loved

RAMSAY MEETS OLD FRIENDS. 283

him more than all the world, but knowing what I was,
I dared not imperil his immortal soul by letting him
remain with me. So I gave him into the keeping of
the Good Sisters. But when I did so, I bound myself
by a great oath. In bringing him into the world I had
done him a wrong which I could never repay. Poverty
had compelled me to it, so I swore that I would never
rest until I had collected a certain sum of money, by
any means, good or bad, to be his property when he
should become a man ; so that he should never experi-
ence the miserable want which wrought his mother's
ruin. This I set myself solemnly to accomplish. For
a long time I could hear of nothing. Then I joined a
certain Society and learnt the game Veneda and the
Albino were playing. By chance I discovered Veneda's
secret, and I threw my lot in with him, determining to
steal the locket which contained the paper, and by that
means obtain the money. How I fought for it, how
he deceived me, and how the Albino tracked us down,
you know. There is one thing, perhaps, of which you
are not aware."

"What is that?"

"That your presence in London with the locket is
known to him. That he is aware of your escape with
Veneda, your journey to the island, your voyage to
Singapore in Sir Richard Tremorden's yacht, and your
arrival in England by the Turkish Pacha"

" Good heavens ! " I cried, astounded. " How on
earth did he learn all that ? "

" How does he get to know of anything ! He is

284 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

the most wonderful man under the sun, T think, and
certainly the wickedest. His agents in Batavia found
out your escape from a cab-driver and a boatman.
Lady Tremorden described your rescue in a letter she
contributes to a ladies' newspaper. And he was in
the docks when the Turkish Pacha arrived from
Singapore."

I was so overcome with astonishment that I could
not reply. She continued —

" Jack, you don't know what escapes you've had.
One night you crossed the river to a house on the
Surrey side, didn't you ? "

I nodded. I remembered the occasion perfectly. I
went over to spend the evening with an acquaintance,
but not feeling well, left early.

"Well, that night, by his orders, three men waited
two hours for you on Westminster Bridge. Somehow
they must have missed you. Had they caught you, you
would most certainly have lost the locket, and probably
your life. One night you went to supper on board the
Prince of Tartary, lying off Blackwall ? "

I nodded again.

" Those three men followed you. You slept on board,
or they would have had that locket and thrown your
body into the stream."

" But, Juanita, this is simply murder."

" Jack, you may not believe what I am going to tell
you, but it is nevertheless true. I have quarrelled
hopelessly with Macklin, and I'm hiding from his anget
now."

RAMSAY MEETS OLD FRIENDS. 285

" Why did you quarrel with him, Juanita ? "

" Because he wanted me to help him in another
scheme to murder you. I refused, and he attempted
my life. He is hunting for me everywhere, thinking I
shall communicate with you."

" But, Juanita, if you still want that money for your
child, and you didn't spare me before, why do you do
so now ? "

Big tears rose in her eyes, and her voice trembled as
she replied —

" Jack, my child is dead. And think, he died on the
day that I betrayed you in Batavia. It was the judg-
ment of heaven on my sin. Had he lived, I should
have betrayed you again. But now that I know he is
dead, I will not side with that man against you. But
you must be careful. If you have the precious paper,
why don't you go to the place, and get the money at
once?"

" Because I can't. I have sworn not to open the
locket until I have been a month in England. The
time expires in three days, then I shall do so. But,
Juanita, you must leave London at once, you are not
safe here. Go into the country, and in a week I will
send you money enough to enable you to get out of
England. You must let me help you in return for
what you've done for me/'

"'Ah ! you don't know," she answered sadly. " Now
my little one is gone, my life seems over ; I am tired
of the battle. I would rather die . . . Jack, if possible
I should like tc give my life to save yours, to show what

286 IN STRANGE COMPAQ.

the worth of my love really ia. Perhaps you would
sometimes think kindly of me then."

" I shall never think otherwise. Believe me, there is
only kindness in my heart towards you."

"Yes! Only kindness. Your love is dead, Jack,
some day you will marry a good woman. Don't let her
believe me to have been altogether bad."

" Don't you know me better than that, Juanita ? M

* But now that the Albino "

"Well?"

We both sprang to our feet, and turned in the direc-
tion of the voice. The Albino stood before us smiling?
sweetly !

" And what of the Albino, my dear Juanita ? You
see, he appears to answer for himself. But there, don't
let's talk of him. This is indeed a pleasant surprise.
Quite like old times, I declare. John Ramsay, how
d'you do ? "

" You little devil ! " I cried. " How did you get in
here?"

" By the front door, my dear boy, — how else ? The
door has not been built yet that could keep John
Macklin out. But you don't seem pleased to see me."

" I should be delighted if I thought I should never
set eyes on you again. I've come to the bottom of a
good many of your tricks, and I've a good mind to
wring your neck, you murderous little reptile."

" That's nonsense, arrant nonsense. But let's get to
business. Look here, John Ramsay, you're very smart,
but I'm smarter. I want that locket Veneda gave you.

KAMSAY MEETS OLD FRIENDS. 28?

I must have it sooner or later, so you may as well
hand it over now. Give it to me, and I'll give you a
cheque for a thousand pounds. Could anything be
fairer?"

" I wouldn't give it you for two hundred times that
amount."

" You're a fool, a madman ! You're bringing about
your own ruin. You've got it on you now — give it to
me, or I swear you don't leave this house alive. You
can't escape ; I've got men in the street, and I'm armed,
so hand it over."

My temper, never too good at the best of times, here
deserted me altogether. Picking up the poker, I made
a dash at him. Quick as lightning he whipped a
revolver from his pocket and covered me. Seeing him
about to pull the trigger, I came to a halt. Before I
knew what had happened, Juanita had thrown herself
between us. He fired. Juanita gave a little cry and
fell at my feet. Mad with rage, I sprang over her
body towards him. He fired again. I felt a stab as
if a red-hot knitting-needle had been run through me,

and became unconscious.

******

When my senses came back to me, I was in the
Charing Cross Hospital, more dead than alive. The
bullet which had brought me down had been extracted,
and the police were anxiously waiting to examine me
as to the reason of it all One thing was very certain ;
the Albino had achieved his purpose, for the
locket, the cause of all the trouble, was gone.

CHAPTER VX

CONCLUSION.

HHHREE days after my meeting with Juanita in
-*- Leicester Square, I was lying propped up in bed
in the hospital, feeling very weak and miserable, when
one of the nurses came to tell me that two visitors were
coming up to see me.

" Who are they," I asked, — " men or women ? "

" Ladies," the nurse replied, as if she were speaking

of a third sex. " Drove up in their own carriage."

« Ladies ! " I said. " Who can they be ? "

Any further wonderment was put a stop to by the

entrance of the ladies themselves, escorted by the house

surgeon. Can you guess who they were ? One was

a lady I had never seen before, a chaperon, I suppose.

The other was — but there, I must leave you to imagine

who alone would have sufficient pity to forget the past,

and to come and comfort the sick and sorrowful ? It

was Maud ! The Maud I had treated so shamefully,

to whom I had done so great a wrong. I could hardly

believe my eyes 1 With that exquisite grace that always

characterized her movements, she floated up the long

CONCLUSION. 289

bare ward to where I lay, bringing with her sunshine
and happiness unspeakable.

" Jack, Jack/' she began, taking my great brown paw
between her dainty hands, " welcome home, ten thousand
welcomes home I"

Though the words she uttered were nothing more
than ordinary, there was something in the way she
said them, that invested them with a charm no other
woman could have given them.

" How did you know I was here ? " I asked, when
the first embarrassment was over, and she had taken
a chair by my side.

" Papa saw it in the paper," she said, " and we im-
mediately made inquiries."

" And you were forgiving enough to come and see
me. Oh, Maud, how little I deserve it I "

"Hush, you mustn't talk like that. Of course I
could not let you lie here without coming to you. Some
people might be shocked at the idea of a young lady
visiting a gentleman in a hospital. But I do what I
think right myself. Now, the doctor tells me you are
better, and will soon be able to come out Directly
you are ready, you must come to us."

" Come to you, Maud ? Your father would never
allow that."

" Papa wishes it as much as I do, so be quick and
get well. I have such a lot to tell you, and messages
to give you, Jack, from your poor dear mother. I was
with her till the last/'

14 1 guessed you would be. Poor mother I *

290 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

We were both silent for a minute, then I said —

" Maud, can you tell me one thing ? How is the
woman who was found in the room with me ? "

"Dead, Jack. She died while the police were
examining her this morning."

The shock was almost too much for me. It was
some time before I could realize it.

" Dead ? Oh, poor Juanita ! Then her wish was
gratified after all She gave her life for mine. Maud,
there is the end of a tragedy. Poor Juanita I "

" Don't think of it for the present, Jack. Wait till
you are stronger. I must go soon, or the doctor will
say I'm keeping you from getting well."

"Nonsense, your presence will do me more good
than all his drugs put together. Forgive me one
question."

" A hundred. What is this one ? *

"Maud," I asked, almost afraid, "you are not
married ? "

She shook her head a little sadly, I thought. Oh,
if I could only find the pluck to put another ! I would
try, at any rate.

" Maud, have you only come here in pity, or do you
— do you "

She must have divined what I meant, perhaps she
read it in my eyes, for a great blush spread over hei
face, as she bent towards me and whispered —

" How cruel of you, Jack, to make me say it I I am
here because I love y >u, — because I love you ! °

My emotiGn was so great that I could not speak.

CONCLUSION. 291

My eyes overflowed with tears; I could feel them
coursing down ray cheeks. The doctor and nurse had
taken the chaperon to the other end of the ward, and
as I had a screen round my bed, we were quite alone.
At last I found my voice.

" Maud," I faltered, " I am not worthy of you, my
dear, I am not worthy. You do not know what my
life has been."

What she said in reply has no business here but I
know that it acted on me like a magic potion. When
she went away, I only let her go on the strict under-
standing that she should come again as soon as she
could spare the time. After the door had closed on her.
it was as though all the sunshine had gone out of
the ward; but she had left behind in my heart a
greater happiness than I had ever known before, one
that can never leave me again as long as 1 live to
feel it

A little later the doctor came to examine me. He
was struck by the improvement in my condition.

" Why, man, what on earth have you been doing to
yourself?" he asked. "You're a hundred per cent,
better than you were when I saw you last"

" Happiness, doctor," I answered. " I have had some
news which has done me more good than anything
your science could prescribe f<T me."

11 It looks like it," he said, and went on to the next
bed laughing.

But though my heart was full of joy because I knew
that Maud still loved me, it was not unmixed with a

292 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

feeling of sorrow. In the first place, I knew in my heart
of hearts that I was not worthy of my darling's love ;
and in the second, how was I, a pauper, to a«vk her to
be my wife ? My fortune, if it had ever been a fortune,
had been stolen from me, and even if I returned to
my old profession, the sea, I should stand but a poor
chance of ever making enough to justify me in asking
Sir Benjamin for her hand. Consideration of these
things was, however, postponed for the present by the
arrival of the police and a magistrate, to take my
deposition for use at the inquest on poor Juanita's
body. She, brave soul, had sacrificed herself for me,
and it should go hard if any exertion on my part
should be wanting to bring her murderer to justice.
In the evening I had the satisfaction of hearing that
a verdict of wilful murder had been returned against
John Macklin, and that a warrant was already out for
his arrest.

By special favour, Maud was permitted to see me
every other day, until I was in a condition to be moved.
When that happy moment arrived, she herself came to
escort me. The carriage was at the great hospital door,
and in it we set out for Holland Park.

When we rea.ched the house, who should open the
door but Sir Benjamin himself! His welcome could not
have been more cordial had I been his own son return-
ing after an absence of many years. On his arm I
entered the house, tenderly watched by Maud. We
passed into the drawing-room, and I was soon seated
in a comfortable chair before the fire.

CONCLUSION. 293

"Sit yourself down, my dear boy," Sir Benjamin said,
" and you'll just take a glass of wine and a biscuit
before you do another thing. I prescribe it myself,
and surely I ought to know. Hum, ha I Maud, my
dear, God bless you."

I never remember having seen Sir Benjamin so much
affected before. Tears stood in his eyes, and his hand
trembled so violently that it was as much as he could
do to pour out the wine for me. Dear old man, I had
always misjudged his affection for myself, though why
he should have felt any was a thing which, personally, I
could never understand.

It was not till after lunch that I got an opportunity
of a private conversation with him. Then, as I had
made up my mind I would, I told him my whole story,
from the time of my leaving England on my last
voyage, up to the present moment. As my yarn
progressed, I was alarmed at the change in his face.
From its usual rosy hue its colour passed to an extra-
ordinary pallor, and when I reached the account of my
scene with Juanita, and my attempted assassination,
with the robbery of the locket, I thought he would
have fainted. He gasped — Bancroft

"You say that Marmaduke, my nephew, gave you
that locket containing the piece of paper ? "

" Yes, and bound me by a promise that I would not
open it till I had been a month in London."

" Then, John, God forgive me, I have done you an
awful injury. I have, unconsciously it is true, robbed
you of £200,000!"

294 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

"What!" I cried, in my turn astonished by his
words. "What had you to do with that affair?"

"I was the custodian of it; my nephew sent it home
to me from Chili to keep for him, with the proviso that
if ever he should send a messenger for it, bearing a certain
piece of paper, I should give him whatever amount,
even up to the entire sum, he should ask of me."

" And that messenger ? "

" Came the same day that we heard of your accident,
and brought the scrap of paper; he said my nephew
was in great danger, and wanted his money imme-
diately ; he took away my cheque for £200,000 and
accumulated interest, and, as I have found out by
inquiry, cashed it the same morning. By this time he
has probably left the country I "

" What was he like, this messenger ? "

" Well, he was the most extraordinary little man I
ever set eyes on. He was a deformed Albino."

" The Albino ! Then you've seen the murderer — the
man who killed Juanita, and attempted to do the same
for me."

" Good heavens ! What's to be done now ? "

" Nothing that I can see. The police are searching
high and low for him. We can't recover the money,
for we haven't the vestige of a right to it. You must
remember it was to be the property of whosoever
brought you the paper. The Albino brought it, and
he has got it. We must grin and bear our loss. You
are not a bit to blame, Sir Benjamin."

I saw that he felt he had injured me, and to try

CONCLUSION. 295

and drive the subject from his mind, I spoke to him
of my views regarding Maud. In a second he was
another man.

" Jack, my boy, God bless you for that idea ! My
carelessness, though certainly I did not know any
better, has deprived you of great wealth ; now I can
make up for it. You love Maud. Maud has never
wavered in her affection for you. I'm not going to ask
what your life has been since you left us, because I
trust to your honour not to ask me for my girl if
there's anything against it. On the point of money
we'll split the difference, and on your wedding-day I'll
make you a present of a cheque for £100,000. Will
that suit you ? "

" No, Sir Benjamin, I cannot let you do it If when
I'm strong enough youll help me to some appointment
which will enable me to support Maud in a proper
manner, I should be just as grateful. But I can't take
your money in compensation for what was not your
fault"

" It shan't be in compensation then, it shall be as a
free gift. See, here is Maud ; if you want to talk about
it, let it be to her. I must go into town, and find out
if the police have discovered anything regarding that
Albino."

With this excuse the old gentleman hobbled out of
the room, and I was left alone with Maud. When I
told her of her father's generosity she became very
silent, and her dear eyes fil'ed with tears, but you may
be sure they were not tears of sorrow.

296 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

"There's one thing I want to tell you, Jack,n she
said. " I asked papa to undertake on your behalf the
funeral of that poor woman. He did so, and now she
has a quiet resting-place in Wendthrop churchyard,
under the great yew-tree near the lych-gate. I knew
you would like to think she had been given a proper
burial Some day we will go together, and see the
grave of the woman who sacrificed her life in such a
noble way. We must never forget her nobility, Jack."

" No, dear, pray God we never may ! Poor Juanita,
her troubled life is over I Surely all her sins have been
atoned for by her last act of self-sacrifice !"

And so it came to pass, a month or two later, when
summer was on the land, that we twain, as man and
wife, went down together to the little village, in the
churchyard of which Juanita takes her last long sleep.
It was evening, the after-glow of sunset was still upon
the sky, and bats were flitting hither and thither
among the tombs. In the dip below the churchyard
the dear old river ran its silent course towards the sea ;
a faint chattering sounded from the rooks in the elms
above us, and across the meadows came the gentle
tinkling of cattle-bells. We passed through God's
acre to the old yew-tree, beneath whose ample shade
a grave was just beginning to show signs of the care
that had been bestowed upon it.

Hand in hand we stood beside it, thinking of the
woman whose body lay beneath us. In my thoughts
I was far away from England. Thursday Island rose
before my eyes ; the bay dotted with shipping, clouds

CONCLUSION. 297

upon the hill-tops, the noise of the surf upon the
beach, the rustling of palra-trees, and Juanita's laughter
ringing from the Orient Plotel.

Before we caine away we made a resolve that once
every year, as long as we two should live, we would
repeat the visit. The grave will be our constant care.
For in that way alone can we show our gratitude to the
woman whose resting-place it is.

But to return to a more cheerful topic. My long
story is fast drawing to a close, and, as I don't doubt,
you will say it is about time. But there are two more
circumstances of importance to be recorded before I
can with satisfaction call a halt.

The first is the matter of my marriage. But when I
tell you that it only happened a couple of months ago,
you will see that I am hardly in a position yet to
describe it with the care such an important event de-
mands. Suffice it then that it took place at the parish
church without any ostentation or fuss. I'm not going
to tell you how Maud looked in her wedding-dress,
because I was far too nervous to find that out for myself.
A tiny cousin acted as he> Bridesmaid, and an old sea
friend was good enough to officiate as my best man.

After the ceremony, which took place in the after-
noon, we drove back to the house, where Maud held a
little reception; and here occurred the second event to
which I desire to draw your attention.

Among the guests who came to offer their con-
gratulations were two people whom I had seen before
under very different circumstances. That they had not

298 IN STRANGE COMPANY.

recognized my connection with that affair was evident.
So waiting my opportunity, I took Maud on my arm,
and bidding her listen, approached the lady, saying
politely —

" I think we have met before ! "

She stared in blank surprise, grew very confused,
and at last replied —

"I'm afraid you must be mistaken, Mr. Ramsay ; I
don't think I have ever had the pleasure of seeing you
before!"

" And yet I think I carried you in my anus once,
and for a considerable distance ! "

"You, Mr. Ramsay? Surely you must be mistaken !
Pray tell me when."

"In Australia. You were staying at the Federation
Hotel the night it caught fire. A fireman carried you
down a ladder in his arms ! "

" Good gracious ! You were not that fireman ? "

" I was, though please say nothing about it. If yon
do, I shall be sorry I recalled the circumstance to your
memory.

"But you saved my life. Oh, where is my husband ?
I must tell him. Maud, do you hear what Mr. Ramsay
says?"

"Yes, I have heard about it before, and I am very
proud of him," said Maud ; and that little sentence was
more than sufficient praise for me.

Next moment Major Welbourne — for he was Major
DOW — was overwhelming me with protestations of grati-
tude, and I was bitterly regretting having said anything

CONCLUSION. 299

about the matter. But for all that it was a strange
coincidence, wasn't it ?

As soon as the reception was over, we bade Sir
Benjamin good-bye, and started for Southsea, en
route to the Isle of Wight, where, as the guests of Llr.
Sanctuary, Maud's cousin, we proposed to spend our
honeymoon,

It is under his hospitable roof that this account of
my strange adventures has been written, and now
comes to a conclusion.

I am loth to say " farewell," but what more can I
tell you ? Only the other day I discovered that Brad-
shaw the banker, whose embezzlement was the primary
cause of all the trouble, had the misfortune to be extra-
dited soon after the JOSH of ai« money, and now occupies
a cell in one of her Majnow/ft ^mina! lunatic asylums.
Of the ill-fated pair who left Valparaiso in the schooner
hlaiid Queen, Veneda lies buried on an island off the
Sumatra coast, Juanita in an English churchyard. So
far nothing has been heard of the Albino. Despite his
extraordinary personality, which, one would be tempted
to believe, would render it the more difficult for him
to escape, he has succeeded in completely baffling the
police. Whether I shall ever hear of him again is a
matter outside my power to tell, but that he will sonir
day overreach himself, and suffer the penalty of hi*
crimes, I am aa certain as that I am one of the happiest
of men to-day. And nothing can be more certain than
that !

And with the assurance of that fact I bring my story

30O IN STRANGE COMPANY.

to a close. My only hope is that I may be permitted
to be the husband to Maud that she deserves ; and my
only regret is that I cannot prove myself better worthy
of her love. Surely a life devoted to achieving both
these ends cannot be altogether spent in vain !

THE END.

LIST OF NEW BOOKS

By MAURICE THOMPSON.

A Banker of Bankersville. I2mo, 323 pages. Cloth
binding. 5°c-

A thoroughly American story of stirring events in a Western
*'boom" city. For a vivid pen picture of real life arid romance in a
hustling little Western metropolis, with sufficient love and humor to
make the book interesting, we would commend "A Banker of
Bankersville."

By F. FRANKFORT MOORE*

I Forbid the Banns* The story of a comedy which was
played seriously. I2mo, 404 pages. Cloth bind-
ing. 5°c-

The hero and heroine meet on a vessel returning to England from
Australia and learn to love each other. The girl is rich and beautiful,
and does not believe in the rite of marriage. After much thinking,
the man agrees to take her to his home without a marriage ceremony.
The consequences of the departure from custom makes an interesting
and instructive story.

By W. E. NORRIS.
His Grace* I2mo, 278 pages. Cloth binding. 5<Dc.

" Mr. Norris has never written a better novel than this, which deals
with English life and its remedy for debts— marriage to a rich wife—
though His Grace, being obstinate, weds a poor girl. The characters
are all distinctly drawn, and the plot is well proportioned and its
movement easy — Boston Literary World.

By ALEXANDRE DUMAS.

D'Artagnan, the King Maker. Illustrated. I2mo,
308 pages. Cloth binding. $1.00

An old Dumas story, but quite new to the American public. The
history surrounding this peculiar state of affairs is too long to
repeat here: but it is an absolute fact that no translation of "The
Kingmaker " has ever before appeared in English. The plot of the
story hinges upon the mission of D'Artagnan, the Kingmaker, who is
dispatched to Portugal, then in the grip of Spain. He discovers Port-
ugal a slumbering volcano, and in a little while he is trying the
temper of his blade right and loft. D'Artagnan, the dauntless, tem-
porarily changes places with Don Juan, the somewhat timid aspirant
to the throne ; and after a hundred well-fought fights and a display of
heroism that dazzled the populace, he has the satisfaction of hearing
Don Juan proclaimed King of Portugal. It is a thrilling story, in
which the clash of arms blends with the soft tones of lovely women,
and the amorous speeches of the susceptible D'Artagnan. The book
is splendidly illustrated by Charles Grunwald.

c T) Any volume sent, postpaid, upon receipt of price

STREET & SMITH, PUBLISHERS, ^ J* & NEW YORK

LIST OF NEW BOOKS

By OUIDA (Louise de la Rame).
Santa Barbara* I2mo, 303 pages. Cloth binding. 500.

In this collection of the gems of Ouida's storiettes, the author takes
the reader to the fog-bound shores of the Adriatic, along enchanting
wharves and quays, through gorgeous palaces and cathedrals, and
introduces the most charming characters in fiction.

The Tower of Taddeo* I2mo, ^13 pages. Cloth
binding. 500.

This is a pathetic story of an old bookseller who, having no idea of
money, gathers treasures of old books, which, with the extravagance
, of an ungrateful son, ruins him. He has a daughter who lives, loves
and cares for him, who becomes betrothed to a poor artist. It is a story
of simple trusting ignorance on the one hand and grasping dishonesty
on the other.

By J. MACLAREN COBBAN.
A Soldier and a Gentleman* I2mo, 211 pages. Cloth
binding. 500.

The hero is a manly youth, who has seen service in the English
army, and who, upon his return to a civilian's life, finds himself rather
out of his element and extremely hard up. For a consideration, he
agrees to represent another persoiv, ^~d *'r *:*?.'= ^mpromising position
makes love to a pretty, and, at the same time, wealthy young womax
How he proves himself to be a Soldier and a Gentleman must be left
to the reader to discover.

By EDWARD W. TOWNSEND.

A Daughter of the Tenements. 121110, 301 pages.
Cloth binding. 500.

This work is the master product of the author of "Chimmie
Fadden." In "Chimmie Fadden," we laugh at the humor of East-side
life. In "A Daughter of the Tenements," we have the real pathos
and tragedy of life in the tenements of New York, written by owe
who knows the people and their ways and hearts, and how to write it
all— as no one has ever known and written of that district before.

By BILLY BURGUNDY*

Toothsome Tales Told in Slang. Illustrated. i6mo,
120 pages. Cloth binding. 750.

lives of fascinating
e yarns are dainty,

sometimes humorously pathetic, sometimes uproariously funny, but
always delightful. " One begins the book with a smile, and puts it
away with a number one size laugh, and a feeling that it has been
worth while to cultivate the acquaintance of Billy Burgundy's slang
of the Rialto."

(c e) Any volume sent, postpaid, upon receipt of price

STREET & SMITH, PUBLISHERS, # & & NEW YORK

Here are vivid pages from the everyday li
omen before and behind the foot-lights. The

WORKS BY HENRY HARLAND

Mrs* Peixada. I2mo, 317 pages. Cloth binding. 750.

The hero, a young lawyer whose first case is the tracking of Mrs.
Peixada, a charming woman of about twenty-three summers, accused
of shooting her husband. The plot is as peculiar as that of "As It
Was Written." The denouement is a thorough surprise

Mademoiselle Miss, and other stories. i2mo, 192 pages-
Cloth binding. 750.

The title-story of the present volume, as well as those which follow
it, shows the same clear insight into character, the same strength and
delicacy of description, and the same faculty of individualizing the
personages of the narrative, as are manifest in Mr. Harland's previous
work.

Mea Culpa — A Woman's Last Word. 1 2mo, 347 pages.
Cloth binding. 750.

To save her father, a woman marries a European prince. It is a
loveless marriage and the life is a bitter one. A former lover appears ;
there i.s a duel ; the prince dies. Then, instead of marriage bells, there
is the sadness of farewell. The lover feels himself a murderer and
takes his own life in an agony of despair.

The Yoke of the Thorah. I2mo, 320 pages. Cloth
binding. 750.

Two lovers were to be married in the spring. That one was a Jew
and the other a Christian didn't seem to matter. But the God of
Israel intervenes through a venerable rabbi, and a struggle begins
between hope and doubt. The story is taken up with the attempts of
the lovers to come together and the plans of the elders to keep them
separate.

As it "Was Written — A Jewish Musician's Story. 1 2mo,
252 pages. Cloth binding. 750.

"As It Was Written" is the confession of a man who, under peculiar
circumstances, murders the woman he loves and then gives himself
up to the punishment that the terrible crime demands.

Grandison Mather — An account of the fortunes of Mr.
and Mrs. Thomas Gardner. I2mo, 338 pages. Cloth
binding. 75C.

The opening chapter gives a sunny picture of Tom's vacation in
Paris, after finishing his college course, and his courtship of "Mrs.
Tom." After many experiences Tom writes a successful novel and
makes some money. The story is a simple every-day one throughout
and is charmingly told. It is full of graphic pictures of New York life.

A Latin-Quarter Courtship, and other stories. I2mo,
269 pages. Cloth binding. 75c.

The first story covers 190 pages, and is a charmingly told tale of
life and love in Paris, in which the actors are an American woman
doctor, her friend a young French girl, and an American author. The
two latter, of course, fall in love with each other.

(c a) Any volume sent, postpaid, upon receipt of price

STREET & SMITH, PUBLISHERS, jl <* <# NEW YORK

WORKS BY AMEDEE ACHARD

This author is not as familiar to American and English readers as
the merit of his work would warrant, but it is a positive pleasure to
exploit the writings of one so well equipped for a foremost position in
the school of which Alexandre Dumas, Theophile Gautier and Stanley
J. Weyman are the accepted standards. Mons. Achard's works are
popular favorites with the French people, and the excellent trans-
lations of his best novels which we are presenting to the public in
moderate-priced editions cannot fail to please and satisfy all lovers
of ;'The Three Musketeers," and works of like tenor.

die. Rose — A Romance of the Cloak and Sword.
Translated by William Hale, with a biography of
the author. Five full -page illustrations. I2mo,
368 pages. Cloth binding. $1.25

"Belle-Rose" is a romance in which the hero undertakes and con-
qiiers all manner of difficulties for the love of a woman. The author
throws the glamour of love and war over all, introducing such cele-
brated characters in history as to give it an air of reality.

The Dragoons of La Guerche — A Sequel to "The
Huguenot's Love." Translated by Richard Duffy.
Five full-page illustrations. 12010, 358 pages.
Cloth binding. $1.25

Although "The Huguenot's Love" is so complete and fascinating a
sfcory in itself, the sequel is bound to prove a still greater satisfaction
to the reader. In "The Dragoons of La Guerche" we find the two
heroes of the former tale riding at the head of their band of cavalry
through the most hostile territory of Europe in the quest of the two
fair women they loved.

The Sword of a Gascon* Translated by William
Hale. Five full-page illustrations. I2mo, 289 pages.
Cloth binding. . $1.25

This story of the reign of Louis XIV. is a typical "romance of the
cloak and sword." The Gascon hero is bold and daring, like all those
of his race. He is an accomplished swordsman, a gallant cavalier,
who pays court to an inn-keeper's daughter or the niece of a cardinal
with equal grace and equa, success.

The Huguenot's Love* Translated by Richard Duffy.
Five full-page illustrations. I2mo, }}} pages. Cloth
binding. $1.25

In this volume the gifted author gives a splendid picture of the
religious strife which paralyzed all Europe in the middle of the
seventeenth centtiry. The two main characters are in religion ene-
mies, but persona ly the dearest of friends. They are valiant French-
men, who under the standard of Gustavus Adolphus, engaged in the
immortal Thirty Years' War. Their sweethearts follow them in their
expedition and incur some marvelous adventures.

(ci) Any volume sent, postpaid, upon receipt of price

STREET & SMITH, PUBLISHERS, & & & NEW YORK

THE SEASHORE AND
MOUNTAIN SERIES

A NEW SERIES OF 12MO

Handsomely bound in cloth, stamped in colors
Price, per volume, Fifty Cents

Heir of Linne, The Robert Buchanan

Her Faithful Knight Gertrude Warden

His Word of Honor .E. Werner

In the Golden Days- Edna Lyall

In the Roar of the Sea S. Baring: Gould

In Strange Company Guy Boothby

Kidnapped Robert Louis Stevenson

Little Cuban Rebel, The Edna Winfield

Living or Dead Hugh Conway

Lorna Doone R» D. Blackmore

Lucky Young Woman, A R C* Philips

Man in Possession " Rita "

Master of Ballantrae, The • • • • Robert Louis Stevenson

Master of the Mine, The Robert Buchanan

Miss Kate "Rita"

Mr. Meeson's Will H, Rider Haggard

Nobler Sex, The Florence Marryat

Of the World, Worldly Mrs. Forrester

Perilous Secret, A Charles Reade

Price He Paid, The E* Werner

(c 10) Any volume sent, postpaid, npon receipt of price

STREET & SMITH, PUBLISHERS, ji jl J* NEW YORK

THE SEASHORE AND
MOUNTAIN SERIES

A NEW SERIES OF 12MO

Handsomely bound in cloth, stamped in colors
Price, per volume, Fifty Cents

Averil Rosa Nouchette Carey

Bam Wildfire Helen B. Mathers

Black Rock Ralph Connor

Beatrice H* Rider Haggard

Bondman, The Hall Caine

Black Carnation, The Fergus Hume

Cardinal Sin, A Hugh Conway

Consequences Egerton Castle

Cruise of the Cachelot, The . - Frank T. Bullen

Dead Secret, The Wiikie Collins

Difficult Matter, A Mrs* Emily Lovett Cameron

Doctor Jack St. George Rathborne

Dugdale Millions, The Barclay North

Facing the Footlights Florence Marryat

Fatal Silence, A Florence Marryat

Fever of Life, The Fergus Hume

First Violin, The Jessie Fothergill

Frozen Pirate, The W. Clark Russell

Gentleman from Gascony, A . Bicknell Dudley
Heaps of Money W* E» Norris

(c 9) Any volume sent, postpaid, upon receipt of price
STREET & SMITH, PUBLISHERS, j* ji ji NEW YORK

The Rockspur Athletic Series

BY GILBERT PATTEN

The series consists of three bocks, each being a good clean story of
athletic training, sports and contests, such as interest every healthy,
growing boy of to-day.

While aiming to avoid the extravagant and sensational, the stories
contain enough thrilling incidents to please the lad who loves action
and adventure. From the beginning, The Boys of Rockspur work step
by step toward the grand consummation of their desires, the building
and fitting of a club house and gymnasium, a result that is finally
accomplished; but, in the meantime, they have many trials, jeal-
ousies, heartburnings and defeats, enemies and traitors in their own
ranks, making the struggle harder and the victory sweeter. The
description of their Baseball and Football Games and other contests
with rival clubs and teams make very exciting and absorbing reading ;
and few boys with warm blood in their veins, having once begun the
perusal of one of these books, will willingly lay it down till it is
finished.

\ — The Rockspur Nine* A story of Baseball.
2— The Rockspur Eleven. A Story of Football.
3— The Rockspur Rivals* A Story of Winter Sports.
Each volume contains about 300 pages, I2mo in
size, cloth binding, per volume, $1.00

THE FRANK MERRIWELL SERIES

BY BURT L. STANDISH

For a great number of years Frank Merriwell has been a name to
conjure with among the boys of America. Frank, with his chums,
has been deservedly popular, but his adventures and achievements
have never before been published in book form. It was in response
to a clamorous demand for the Frank Merriwell stories in this form
that this series was prepared. These are unique among boys' books ;
indeed, so filled are they with incident and action of every kind that
it would be impossible to give here any adequate idea of what they
contain. Frank Merriwell was no ordinary boy, and it falls to the lot
of very few fellows to have as much fun and strenupusness crowded
into his school life as will be found in this all-absorbing history.

The first titles in the series are :

Frank Merriwell's School Days* Illustrated. I2mo,

302 pages. Cloth binding. $1.00

Frank Merriwell's Chums. Illustrated. 1 21110,302 pages.

Cloth binding. (In press.) $1.00

c e) Any volume sent, postpaid, npon receipt of price

STREET & SMITH, PUBLISHERS, ,* # * NEW YORK

THE SEASHORE AND
MOUNTAIN SERIES

A NEW SERIES OF 12MO

Handsomely bound in cloth, stamped in colors
Price, per volume, Fifty Cents

Ralph Ryder of Brent Florence Warden

She Fell in Love With Her

Husband E» Werner

Should She Have Left Him?. .Barclay North

Splendid Spur, The "Q" A. T. Quiller Couch

Stormy Wedding-, A Mary E» Bryan

That Beautiful Wretch .William Black

Thelma Maiie Corelli

Those Girls John Strange Winter

Treasure Island Robert Louis Stevenson

True To Herself -Mrs. J. H. Walforth

Uncle Tom's Cabin Harriet Beecher Stowe

Under Two Flags "Ouida"

Weddingf Ring, The Robert Buchanan

Wee Wifie .Rosa Nouchette Carey

White Company, The A* Conan Doyle

We Two Edna Lyall

Won by Waiting Edna Lyall

Wormwood Marie Corelli

Yale Man, A , Robert Lee Tyler

Youngf Mrs. Jardine Miss Mulock

<c . i) Any volume sent, postpaid, upon receipt of price
STREET & SMITH, PUBLISHERS, jl ^ # NEW YORK

RETURN TO:

CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT
198 Main Stacks

LOAN PERIOD 1
Home Use

2

3

4

5

6

ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS.

Renewals and Recharges may be made 4 days prior to the due date.
Books may be renewed by calling 642-3405.

DUE AS STAMPED BELOW.

MAY 2 3 2006

FORM NO. DD6 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY
50M 1-05 Berkeley, California 94720-6000

YC140981